Machine Translated by Google

Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination
An exploration of the male desire for a
Loving Female Authority

By

Elise Sutton
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination
An Exploration of the Male Desire for a Loving Female Authority

© Copyright 2003, Elise Sutton

Translated by Guillermo García, 2006 All rights
reserved No part of this book may be
reproduced, stored in a retrieval system or transmitted by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying,
recording or any other, without written permission of the author.

Cover design by Sardax © Copyright

2003
All rights reserved
Machine Translated by Google

Dedications:
To my Mother: Although you will never read this dedication, you were the first to teach me the true meaning of
Loving Feminine Authority.

To my Husband: Thank you for teaching me that true masculinity is expressed through authentic submission. Your
life is a living testimony that man only magnifies himself when he is willing to be humiliated. You are the love of my
life 24/7.

To Kathy and James: Thank you for your support and request. This book would not have been possible without
your help.

To all the people mentioned in this book: Thank you for being willing to share the intimate and particular details of
your life for the benefit of others.

To the readers of this book: Thank you for having the courage to explore this issue. I hope that this book gives you
the opportunity to have big dreams in life and I hope that you find love with a man who works hard to make those
dreams come true.

To the readers of this book: I hope this book speaks to you and answers some of the questions you have struggled
with. Thank you for not giving up on your desires, even if they may go against what society has taught you. I pray
that every man experiences loving feminine authority at some point in his life.
Machine Translated by Google

Warning:

This book explores controversial sexual activities. Neither the author of the book nor the publisher assumes any responsibility
for the performance or misuse of the practices described in this book.

The forms of sexual life discussed in this book take place between consenting adults, who have been educated in and
experienced in the ways of life of their choice. Although the author is open about her choice of sexuality and lifestyle, she is in
no way encouraging readers of this book to practice any of the activities discussed in it. Encourages those who are interested in
choosing these ways of life to inform themselves so that they can take all precautions and care to reduce risks, anticipate
problems and, when necessary, avoid risky activities.

The author's opinions and comments are precisely that, her opinion based on years of experience in alternative lifestyles. Your
advice and observations are not professional advice based on your career field. Likewise, the people cited in this book are only
providing their observations based on their personal experience. It is the reader's responsibility to inform themselves about the
risks associated with choosing these ways of life.

Those who practice D&S make a true and explicit distinction between consensual acts between adults for their mutual pleasure
and any and all acts of violence against unwilling participants. Imposing any sexual act on a reluctant participant is immoral and
disgusting. Imposing it on an unwilling participant is a criminal act. Additionally, laws vary from state to state, so anyone needs
to know what is legal and what is illegal in their state, when it comes to sexual practices and activities.

The purpose of this book is to explore and foster loving feminine authority between couples who agree to it.
Machine Translated by Google

Index
Preface

Introduction

One The Nature of the Submissive

Of the The Superior Sex

Three The Latent Power of Eve
The Spirituality of Female Domination
Four The Seduction of Nature of the Dominant Woman
Five The Largest Sexual Organ
The Psychology of Female Domination
Six Love and Punishment
Female Domination Through Discipline
Seven Victorian Discipline and Domination.
Eight Forced Feminization, Effeminatement and Domestication
Nine Role Reversal in the Bedroom
Female Domination Using the Harness Dildo

Ten Sex Exists For Women's Pleasure

Male Orgasm Denial and Forced Male Chastity
Once Cuckolding: Female Liberation or Promiscuity

Sweet Mental Domination: The Humiliation Game

Pass The Three Faces of Eve: Goddess, Mistress and Queen

Catorce The Figures of Temporal Regression and Female Authority

Quince Sex and Leather: Fetishism and BDSM

Sixteen A Look at Reality: Down to Earth in Femdom

Appendix A Psychoanalysis of the Submissive Man.

Appendix B List of Sources and Resources.

Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Preface

Preface
The purpose of this book is the examination of the way of life associated with Female Domination. What is
Female Domination? Why do men desire Female Domination? We will discover that Female Domination is
a big tent with many forms, expressions and lifestyles contained within it. We will share the personal and
intimate experiences of forty different couples who have incorporated Female Domination into their
relationships. In some couples, like Femdom soft and sensual, in some others strong and hard, in some
wild and trendsetting, in some romantic, in some untraditional, in some mainly in the bedroom, and in some
both inside and outside he. Regardless of the nuance, most report that they have better marriages and
relationships thanks in large part to the Female Domination way of life.

We will witness how Female Domination can establish bonds of intimacy and trust between couples. We
will discover how Female Domination can calm fights, relieve tension, take sex to a higher level than merely
physical, empower women in society, and inject excitement into the mundane tasks of life, such as
housework. . We will see how Female Domination can satisfy a man's inner child, raise a woman's self-
esteem, add spice to the bedroom, reignite love, and provoke an exchange of power within the man/woman
relationship. We will discover how society is evolving towards Feminine rule, one relationship at a time. We
will also examine why from a psychological perspective. Because if we understand why men have
submissive desires toward the female gender, where those desires originate, and how common these
desires are among men, we will see that what some have considered a perversion or antisocial behavior
is, in fact. , normal and natural. I think society is changing and a power exchange is happening, and I hope
that readers of this book better understand that power exchange.

My personal experience with Female Domination began in the early 80's while I was attending college. I
attended a pansexual and educational support group, which addressed Dominance and Submission (D&S)
within personal relationships. My initial purpose in attending a meeting of this D&S group was to research
human sexuality for a newspaper. I will never forget how nervous I was and how uncomfortable I felt when
I walked into that room the first time. There were about thirty people present, of which twenty-five were
men. I could feel all the eyes on me, looking at me and evaluating me. I endured it and by the time the
night had passed I began to feel comfortable.
Since this was a meeting for beginners, nothing strange or out of the ordinary happened. It was basically
people from this D&S group explaining who they were and what they did. My curiosity peaked that night
and I found this D&S business to be most fascinating.

After the meeting there was some time to relax and I mingled with some of the people, asking lots of
questions. What I discovered was that most of these first-timers were men who wanted to take on the
submissive role with a woman. Basically they were looking for a woman who would dominate them sexually.
Since it was a pansexual group, there were some men who called themselves dominant, but most of the
men present at this meeting wanted to adopt the submissive role.
I found this to be quite interesting. I considered myself a feminist, and while I was attending talks at
university about how women were fighting for equality in our society, here was a room full of men who
didn't want women to be their equals but rather their superiors. .

I was raised in a traditional, male-dominated environment, so I had to fight against my upbringing and the
programming of the patriarchal society that had indoctrinated me since I was a little girl.
I have always been a spiritual, Christian person who loves God and Jesus. While I am grateful for my
religious upbringing, for what it has given me of individual awareness of God, the Catholic Church, and its
male-dominated hierarchy, forced a theology into me that made me see my gender in a different light.
unflattering. This was a major obstacle for me because I was trying to succeed in what was called “a man's
world.” Feminism attracted me but I never agreed with the dogma of hatred of men that so many of my
teachers and some of my friends preached.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Preface

friends. I liked men and actually spent more time with boys than girls. It had been like that in childhood
and it was like that in college. He had developed a great love and respect for the male gender, but he
was also beginning to notice many weaknesses in it. I discovered that women had a superior intellect
and much higher morality.

I kept most of my ideas and my philosophical evolution to myself, trying to fit in as best as possible in this male-dominated society.
I was a woman who always stood out, but I had never considered myself as dominant. I had truly never heard anything about
Female Domination or Female Supremacy, but this D&S group had opened the door to a whole new world for me. It was a safe
haven, apart from social expectations, where men could express their true nature and women could experiment with an entirely
new aspect of their personality, an aspect that was frowned upon in society and religion.

Here men could be submissive and women could be dominant.

I was invited again by this group, and while I convinced myself that I was attending exclusively for
research and training reasons, the fact was that I was very curious and interested in this alternative
way of life. The following week I met more of the usual people and although there were a greater
number of women it was evident that the submissive men were the driving force of the group. The
number of men far exceeded the number of women and this would happen week after week. Needless
to say, as a woman I became very popular right away.

While mingling and chatting with members of this D&S group, I met a woman who invited me to a
formal dinner exclusively for dominant women. I accepted the invitation and attended the meal.
There I met some of the most fascinating women I have ever encountered. Most of them worked in
the field of Professional Domination. They had male clients who paid them a generous amount of
money to be sexually dominated. The woman who invited me to this meal was a professional Domme
and I became a great friend with her. I learned a lot from her regarding D&S and Female Domination.
I even worked with her for a short period of time, having agreed to do professional Domination when
one of her clients requested a session with two dominant women. Money was important for a part-
time job and the training I received regarding D&S was priceless.

I continued to research D&S and, in particular, Female Domination. I assumed it in my own personal
evolution and came to consider myself a supporter of Female Supremacy. In my own definition a
supporter of Female Supremacy (a “supremacist”) is a woman who believes that women are the
superior sex, above men. She is a woman who has convinced herself that society would function
better if it were governed by women instead of men. A supremacist believes that women should hold
positions of authority, from government to marriage, where the woman should rule over the husband.
A supremacist believes that men and women are not equal, but rather different. She believes that
both have strengths and weaknesses but that women have more strengths than men and that they
have the traits that best suit being in positions of authority.

In college I majored in Psychology as my first major and Sociology as my second. I wanted to make
use of my training, so when my friend encouraged me to become a professional Domme, like her, I
declined the invitation. However, I remained an active member of the D&S community and finally
decided to combine my two loves in life, Female Domination and Psychology.
It offered more than just a D&S session, it also offered advice if a male client wanted to better
understand why he wanted to be sexually dominated by a woman. I placed an ad in the city newspaper
as well as in a few of the publications where my friend, the Dominatrix, advertised, and before I
imagined I had my own clientele, small but loyal. Over the next decade I built up a slightly larger
clientele, offering a combination of professional Female Domination, consultancy and practical advice.

With each person I counsel, I assume that they are special and a valuable creation made by God. I
do not believe that God makes mistakes and so I do not feel that a person is perverted or an error of
nature. With this as a foundation I can be able to not judge. I believe God is the judge, not us. I don't
believe we were put here on earth to criticize, judge or condemn other human beings. We are not
here to judge others unless we ourselves want to be judged.
Who am I to say that another person's sexual desires and their essential nature are
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Preface

wrong? I have my own desires that may seem strange to others. Each of us has our own unique nature, personality and
temperament. With this in mind I can be open-minded and understanding when I listen to others bare their soul to me. I have my
own core beliefs and I am a person of Faith. I believe in right and wrong and I believe in morality. I do not believe that all behavior
is acceptable and I do not believe that society should ignore or tolerate destructive or dangerous behavior in human beings.
However, when it comes to the issues of human sexuality, dominance and submission, and the desires of submissive men, I feel
like I am a bit of an expert based on years of study, observation, and participation. What I have learned is that there are reasons
why men have these desires and the essential nature of the person is expressed in the sexual domain through different sexual
desires. It is important to understand why people do what they do, but it is more important to care for the person who is struggling
with life or themselves. Most people don't need to hear that they are wrong but rather that they are special. That has always been
my approach.

I have researched Female Domination and male submission for twenty years. I have counseled couples of dominant women and
submissive men and have interviewed many couples who practice this way of life to varying degrees. I personally live by that way
of life and still actively practice it. This book is based on my many years of research, searching, questioning, learning, and living
Female Domination. I am aware that the D&S community encompasses many different ways of life and that Female Domination
is just one of the “flavors” of the D&S community. This book is not about the D&S community as a whole but only about Female
Domination and male submission. There are a number of excellent books on D&S and BDSM.

This book is different because it separates Female Domination from the other flavors of D&S and is strictly focused on Female
Domination and its social impact; past, present and future. Female Domination is unique because most of our institutions are
patriarchal. Society is evolving and women's increased power is not isolated from the desire of men who want to submit to women
both socially and sexually. This book will examine the correlation between the two and the current trend in the evolution of society.

I must warn readers that this book will deal with some very intense and controversial sexual practices. We will share the ways of
life of real people who are not like your family members, the people you work with or interact with. I want this book to be both
educational and entertaining. I will try to be descriptive without being too graphic, but in some cases being descriptive will force
me to be graphic. This book will undoubtedly excite, thrill, impress and challenge. However, it is my hope that, above all, it will
shed light and inform.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Introduction

Introduction
So what is Female Domination? The entire term seems to be contradictory to our male-dominated society. Female Domination (or
FemDom as some call it) was not invented by dominant or feminist women. It was men who coined the term Female Domination
to refer to their desires for sexual and social submission to the female gender. So, is Female Domination a mere sexual fantasy
that some men harbor or is it a reflection of social evolution?

A little over twenty years ago, I was first introduced to the concept of Female Dominance when I was attending a meeting for a
pansexual organization dealing with Domination and Submission (D&S) within personal relationships. The most significant thing
about this group (which welcomed anyone who wanted to be sexually dominant or submissive) was that the majority of its
members were submissive men looking for a dominant woman. Among the attendees were women who proclaimed themselves
dominant but were outnumbered by submissive men at least twenty to one. As my purpose in this group was to train myself a little
more in my studies of Human Sexuality, I interviewed some of the dominant women and submissive men informally. Being a
somewhat aggressive and outstanding woman myself, I felt attracted to this world of Female Domination.

My curiosity about Female Domination has spanned over twenty years of studying and practicing this alternative way of life. I have
educated myself on the issues of Female Domination and the desires of submissive men. Based on my years of study, observation,
and participation, I have learned that there are sexual and social reasons why men have submissive desires toward women. I
have discovered that the essential nature of the person is expressed in the sexual domain through different sexual desires. To the
novice, a man who wants to be down during intercourse is normal, but a man who wants to be spanked or spanked by a woman
is a pervert. However, I have come to understand that the two mentioned desires come from the same essential desire. That
desire is to be sexually dominated by a woman. It is expressed differently but has the same motivation in its deep roots. Not only
that, but this deep-rooted nature can evolve and the man who desires to be underneath during intercourse today may very well
develop the desire tomorrow to be spanked or whipped by a woman.

By studying the practical aspects of Female Domination, I learned things regarding the essential natures of both men and women.
As a woman who had stood out in the traditional family that is said to be dominated by men, it was a revelation for me to discover
the natural dominance and supremacy of the female gender over the male. This revelation turns out to be the key to unlocking
and understanding all men's submissive desires. It doesn't matter how those desires are expressed through different fantasies.
The root and essence of these is always the same. Specifically, the desire of the male gender is to be dominated and governed
by the female gender. That is why no expression of this submissive nature surprises or impresses me. I have heard it all from the
men I have interviewed, counseled and seen throughout my own involvement in the Female Dominance lifestyle.

Men desire corporal punishment (being spanked or whipped by a woman), forced feminization (being castrated by a woman),
humiliation, strap-on sex (being the recipient of a rubber phallus worn by a woman ), “water sports” (such as forced enemas or
golden showers), and other D&S activities. There are men who want to worship women by attending to their physical and sexual
needs (worship of the body) and men who want to be converted into domesticated servants of their wives. But the common thread
to these sexual and submissive desires is the longing for loving feminine authority.

For me this is the true definition of Female Domination. Female Domination consists of Loving Female Authority. That's what most
men are looking for from the genre
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Introduction

female. All of these specific fetishes or desires are the outward expressions of a male need and hunger
for loving female authority.

I have been able to help many men come to terms with their desires and their native submissive nature.
Likewise, my knowledge of female dominance and its social and sexual importance helps me share with
women why men have these desires, and how exploring these desires with them, in a safe and healthy
environment, can cause them to develop strong bonds of intimacy between the woman and the
submissive man. I share with women how Domination and submission and, more specifically, Female
Domination can be liberating for women. They can cause an exchange of power within the marriage and
that exchange can be beneficial for both parties.

Before I started counseling submissive men and adopted the female domination way of life, I was of the
opinion that only a man with low self-esteem or a man with sexual functioning problems could want to be
dominated to such extremes by a woman. women. However, after more than twenty years of studying
and practicing this way of life, I have discovered that these desires are very common in men. I have
concluded that the number one sexual fantasy and desire among men is to be dominated by a woman.
Furthermore, I now understand the dynamics of why men desire these things, where these desires
originate, and how they can fit into one's sexuality and personal relationships in a healthy way.

There is a birth desire in men that makes them want to be dominated by a woman. I believe that men are
born with this desire and I also believe that this desire is enhanced throughout a man's childhood
experiences with his female authority figures. Man is carried in the womb of a woman, is given birth to
this world by a woman, is nourished at the breasts of a woman, is disciplined by the loving hands of a
woman, and is loved and comforted by a woman. There is a special bond between a young boy and his
mother or caregiver. Part of it is sexual. Most of the time the young man is bathed, caressed, fed and
spanked by adult female authority figures and this encourages submissive desires in young boys. When
they reach adolescence, many boys begin to experiment with their sexuality, because they are curious
and face women, their beauty and their mysterious ways.

There is usually a form of desire to submit mixed with sexuality. A young boy grows accustomed to
submitting to and being dominated by the adult female authority figures in his life. Then, as she begins to
enter puberty, her sexual fantasies often include being the helpless sexual victim of one of her adult
female authority figures, such as a teacher or babysitter. I believe it is when B&D (“Bondage” and
Domination) desires are born in men. Not all boys begin their sexual explorations with these types of
fantasies, but many do. When these boys grow into submissive men, they often still maintain the fantasy
of being an innocent, helpless boy who is being dominated or used sexually by an adult female authority
figure. They remember that their first submissive desires were toward their teachers, babysitters, or even
their mother, and they remember how pleasurable and exciting it was to have those desires. Normally
when they have access to adult magazines or videos, the stories and scenes in which a mature woman
dominates a young man are the ones that produce the greatest sexual excitement.

It is a very natural thing for a man to want to be punished and disciplined by a woman. His mind goes
back to his childhood when the women he loved most (specifically his mother, aunt, or older sister)
punished and disciplined him. He knew that these women loved him because they punished and
disciplined him. The adult man still longs for the sensations of his childhood, when his mother or the one
who took care of him punished him, but then the child was hugged and fed by the same woman who punished him.
Punishment and love go hand in hand. That's what loving feminine authority is all about.

When men become adults in this society that expects men to be the dominant gender, most men try to
suppress their desires to submit to women. Some are successful at this but many are not. This is why
the profession of Dominant Woman was born and thrives in our current society. Dommes have never
been so in demand. One only has to search the Internet to see the thousands of women offering
professional Female Domination. Supply is becoming abundant because the Demand was always there.

Where do Dommes come from? Women have always been business savvy. In the old days there were
not many professions in which society allowed women to be employed. HE
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Introduction

says that prostitution is the oldest profession in the world and some women chose this guaranteed way to make profit due to lack
of career options. What many women of the night discovered was that when they asked a potential male client what he wanted
sexually, many would say that they wanted to be dominated. The men asked to be whipped or tied up and flogged. It didn't take
long for the smart, business-minded woman to figure out that she could make more money with less wear and tear on her body
by offering men domination instead of sex. Soon after, the professional Dominatrix was born.

Today the majority of professional Dommes have never worked as prostitutes. Dominant women have realized that a man's urge
to submit to a dominant woman is so strong that some men are willing to pay handsomely to be dominated by a woman.

Some men are afraid to admit their submissive desires to their wives or girlfriends because they fear being rejected or considered
perverted. For this reason, they seek the satisfaction of their desires for submission with a professional Dominatrix. The
fascinating thing is that only a truly dominant woman can satisfy a man's submissive nature. Today a prostitute with a whip, who
has not discovered her dominant nature, will not satisfy a submissive man. He is looking for a truly dominant woman who displays
an attitude of being truly superior to him. Twenty years ago that was difficult to find. However, today there are thousands of
professional, educated dominant women who truly believe that women are the superior gender. Men have never had so many
opportunities when they turned to the professional dominant woman. Supply is beginning to meet demand.

A social evolution is occurring when it comes to sex roles. They bode well for men, because many women are beginning to
embrace their dominant natures. Women are beginning to desire to dominate men. Many men begin to find what they need
without having to visit a professional Domme to be dominated by a woman. I find it interesting that the number of men who want
to be dominated by women seems to be increasing at the same time that women are starting to become more liberated. Even
though we still live in a society that is said to be dominated by men, there seems to be a social evolution taking place.

We certainly don't have to get our hopes up. Wives have dominated husbands behind closed doors since the beginning of human
history. Single men have teased married men for centuries for being sloppy and infatuated with their wives. Men have always
known deep down that once they got married the wife would take care of things. But today's modern women are taking that
dominance one step further. What is different today is that women are not satisfied with being the hidden and powerful force
hidden behind their men. They are beginning to dominate away from home while demonstrating their superiority on college
campuses everywhere. In the spring of 2002, fifty-seven percent of college graduations were achieved by women and this
difference (from 57 to 43 percent) is expected to increase with each passing year. This dominance in the classroom is beginning
to transfer to the field of work, business and politics.

The fact that women are beginning to stand out and dominate the workplace and business is causing women to exercise even
more dominance in personal relationships with men. While wives have always subtly dominated their husbands behind closed
doors, they are now doing so more openly. They are taking charge of the bedroom because they are becoming the ones initiating
sex. They are taking charge of the finances and decision-making in the marriage. As women exert their dominance in these
areas, the submissive nature of men begins to awaken and they are desiring to be dominated in all aspects of their lives by the
female gender.

Some women are still restricted by traditions and social expectations. Women naturally dominate men within the marriage
relationship, but not many women like to acknowledge this fact, for fear of being socially marginalized. Some women still allow
their husbands to appear as the dominant party taking charge of the situation, to fit the pattern they witnessed with their parents.
The dominant nature of women still lies dormant in many women and needs the submissive nature of a man to come to light. But
as women become more successful and aggressive in classrooms and the business world, they will more easily assume their
dominant personality and accept it with joy and even demand submission from their male partner. In my opinion, couples who
practice marriage today
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Introduction

Female Domination are at the front of the social curve. Female Domination and male submission will be the highlight of future
sexuality. I think that a majority of women will take it on in the not too distant future. What some women today still consider strange
and anomalous will be what those same women will assume in the future. Even more, their daughters will push the limits and
boundaries of female domination to areas we cannot even imagine today.

I'm impressed with how confident and aggressive women are today, compared to when I was in college. Ladies are more intelligent
and outperform men in classrooms. Judging from my conversations with professors and teachers this happens in almost all areas.
I see that a real event is happening in our society. A hundred years ago women could not even vote and very few had access to
education. I suspect that in the future women will take the reins of our society. The social evolution that is taking place cannot be
stopped. Men feel this change and this makes them more submissive to women.

Of course, the desire for Female Domination is nothing new. The book “Venus in Fur” by Leopold von Sacher-Masoch was written
more than 130 years ago. It is about a man with powerful masochistic and submissive fantasies. He worships the Goddess Venus
and pursues his fantasies when he meets a rich woman named Wanda, with whom he begins a romance. He tells her about his
masochism and his desire to be her slave. She agrees to satisfy her fantasy out of love for him, but ends up being a dominant and
sadistic woman and exceeds his wildest hopes. This is a very common story that has been played out over and over again in the
real lives of many couples. The man introduces the wife or girlfriend into his fantasies and desires of submission. The woman
grants the whim to the husband or boyfriend only out of love for him, but the woman begins to adore his newly discovered
dominant nature and power. In this way she ends up taking her man much deeper into submission to her than he would have ever
dared to fantasize.

In this book, Wanda whips the male character, Severin, while she is wrapped in fur (at his request). It was written in 1869 and for
the author skins were what leather is today. It was a common fetish among European men for the same reason that leather is
today. It was the clothing of power in its time. The skins represented man's natural conquest through hunting and domination of
the animal world.
When a woman wore fur and disciplined a man, it represented the woman dominating and conquering the man. This is what
leather represents today. It is the skin of an animal converted into a soft and exciting material. When a woman adorns herself with
leather she sends a subliminal psychological message to the submissive man. The skin was the leather of the nineteenth century,
Venus is a Goddess, hence the title “The Venus of Furs”. If the book had been written today it would probably be called, “The
Leather Goddess.”

Leopold von Sacher-Masoch not only wrote books about his desires to be dominated by a woman, he actually pursued those
desires in his real life. His first wife actually changed her name to Wanda (after the female character in “Venus in Fur”) and
whipped Leopold dressed in furs.
Leopold even signed a contract surrendering his life to his wife, very similar to the contract that Wanda's character prepared in
"Venus in Fur." The German neurologist Richard von Krafft-Ebing coined the word “Masochist” from the sexual desires of Leopold
von Sacher-Masoch. Today this book is a cult book, followed by those who embrace the Female Domination way of life. Some
have attributed “The Venus of Fur” to the birth of Female Domination within mainstream society. Leather? Whips? Masochism?
So is Female Domination really S&M? Not quite! Female Domination is a broad umbrella that encompasses many forms and
expressions. Sacher-Masoch desires are quite common among some men, but they are nothing more than an expression of the
general desire to be dominated by a woman.

What many classify as S&M is nothing more than D&S. The abbreviations D&S (Domination and Submission) and B&D (“Bondage”,
Restraints, and Domination) have replaced S&M (Sado-Masochism) in circles that practice alternative lifestyles. Many submissive
men have explored the world of S&M because it is where they hoped to find a woman for the domination lifestyle.

Most of these men are not masochists but only submissive. Likewise, the majority of women who join these groups are not sadists
but only those who stand out and are dominant. That is why these groups are now considered D&S groups that serve a wide
range of alternative ways of life. Some call them D&S groups, some call them BDSM groups (with the emphasis on domination),
and some call them fetish groups.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Introduction

Thanks to occasional, mentally disturbed criminals and Hollywood sensationalism, the term S&M activates negative images in the
masses. That is why D&S terminology has replaced S&M in the definition of such groups and organizations that cater to alternative
ways of life, which deal with one member sexually dominating the other. Such BDSM groups, such as the Eulenspiegel Society of
New York, or the Black Rose of Washington, DC, attract submissive men seeking dominant women. Again, in my opinion, what
many of these men are seeking is not just an alternative form of sexuality but rather female authority.

loving

You have to understand the submissive man to understand how the female domination lifestyle fulfills him. Not all femdom
relationships are the same. Some are more advanced than others, based on the wishes of the affected individuals. Some couples
keep it confined to the confines of the bedroom and female domination is a way to spice up their sex lives. Others take it out of
the bedroom and into daily life. For these couples, female domination is more of a way of life and a belief system. Despite the
extent of femdom activities, I have found that most couples who practice femdom report having better marriages and relationships
than they had before practicing femdom. They claim to enjoy deeper intimacy and more satisfying sex lives.

This makes a lot of sense, because a relationship based on female domination requires trust and sincerity. When a man trusts his
wife enough to open up to her about his deepest and hidden desires, the intimacy stage is placed on a more significant level. How
sad that so many men have to keep their innermost being hidden from the woman with whom they have chosen to share their life.
But for couples who dare to be uninhibited about their desires, a special kind of intimacy opens up. The man who trusts his wife
enough to submit his entire being to her will establishes bonds with his wife on a level that few husbands have experienced.

In the same way, when the wife is trustworthy enough to lovingly rule her husband, it creates bonds between them in a way that
most traditional marriages cannot offer. For these couples, Female Domination is more than sexual. It is also social, emotional
and spiritual.

I think society is evolving towards a dominant female society. Women are starting to take charge of it. Hollywood and Madison
Avenue are increasingly capitalizing on the nature of the submissive man, because movies, television and advertisements glorify
the powerful woman. Although the real strength of women is in their intellectual, social and sexual power, it is easier to show
feminine power through physical dominance. This is how shows such as “Xena: Warrior Princess,” “Dark Angel” and “Alias”
emerge. ). Men surrender to the intellectual, social and sexual power of women and this makes them want to also be physically
defeated by women. This is where many of the fantasies of fighting women originate inside men. This is also why Hollywood and
television praise strong women.

It is difficult for men to express and explain the inner power of women, so they express them by showing them with physical
power. When a woman kicks a man on television or in the movies, male viewers happen to feel sexually aroused. This is because
this act represents the power of women and men want to submit to it. You just have to take a look at the movies that were shown
this past summer in your local cinema. “Charlie's Angels”, “Terminator 3”, “Matrix 2”, “Daredevil” and “Tomb Raider”. All of these
movies have strong female characters, dressed in leather, with scenes in which they physically beat up men. Men know that
women's true power is sexual and intellectual, but movies and television simplify it to physical power.

The only movie that has really presented the sexual power of a woman was “Basic Instinct.” Sharon Stone's character, Catherine
Tramell, dominated the men, who considered themselves intelligent, in the film, using her sexual power in combination with her
keen intellect.
The director, Paul Verhoeven, was successful in showing the sexual power of women over men through the character of Sharon
Stone. Take away the psychotic and Hitchcock-like aspects and “Basic Instinct” is a film about a dominant woman, who achieves
her goals at the expense of the weaker male gender.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Introduction

Unfortunately Hollywood rarely takes the trouble to develop this aspect of a woman's nature and instead focuses only on the
physical when they want to show a powerful woman. In the movie “Batman Returns” many men went to see Michelle Pfeiffer (N.
of the T.: in the original she appears as “Pfifer”) in a leather suit and wielding the whip, like Catwoman. Unfortunately this movie
focuses on physical fighting instead of developing Catwoman's sexual power and obvious D&S interest.

Much like the book “Venus in Fur” did in the late 1860s, the character of Catwoman in the 1960s “Batman” television series played
an important role in bringing Female Domination and Fetishism to the forefront. Catwoman was a major influence in igniting the
submissive nature of boys as they were growing into men. When I counsel or interview men it never ceases to amaze me how
many of them point to two female television characters from the 1960s when describing their earliest memories of submissive
desires. They point to Julie Newmar as Catwoman and Diana Rigg as the leather-clad Emma Peel from “The Avengers.” Both
women were dominant, wore leather or fetish clothing, and radiated D&S sexuality.

Catwoman left a lasting impression on the sexuality of many men, as they watched as Batman or, even better, the boyish Robin,
were tied up and teased by the arousing woman dressed in fetish clothing. The psychological and sociological symbolism of such
a scene was very profound, because it represented how a powerful woman surrendered weak and defenseless men. It was a
fantasy, but men could relate to it because those scenes aroused their submissive natures.

The male desire for Female Domination is evident everywhere in pop culture and smart women know how to capitalize on it.
Madonna has been able to combine music, sexuality and female power into an empire within pop culture. His popularity and
following rivals that of the Beatles and Elvis. Madonna's music, and music videos, represent an aggressive, sexual and strong
woman. Much like pop culture itself, Madonna has evolved from suggesting Female Domination (Blonde Ambition) to openly
representing D&S in her music and videos (Erotica).

Shania Twain is another pop culture diva who has successfully combined her music with a public image that represents female
dominance and power. Although her music is of the more traditionally conservative “country” variety, it is not uncommon for Shania
to pose in fetish clothing in her videos or when on stage (including during the Super Bowl before an international audience) and
many of her songs praise the strong woman Shania's music appeals to a totally different audience than Madonna's, but both
women have risen to the top of their extremely competitive industry, appealing to men's desire for female domination.

Although both women are very talented from an artistic point of view, what has led them to triumph beyond belief is the sexual and
dominant aura they represent. The sexual and powerful woman captivates men, and pop culture in the new millennium will not be
shy about promoting the dominant woman or capitalizing on the submissive nature of men.

Here, in the new millennium, the battle of the sexes is over, but women never saw it as a battle. Women are no longer tricked into
being submissive. They are assuming their true nature and men cannot defeat dominant women. The submissive nature of men
surrenders to the power of women. In fact, men want to submit to women. It is within every man. The battle of the sexes boils
down to an internal battle within each man, as he tries to reconcile his desires for submission in a society that expects him to be
dominant.

Some men remove that internal confusion regarding women, but it is a losing battle. The genie has come out of the lamp and
women have been liberated, educated and are assuming their true dominant nature.

However, it is still common that it takes a while for the submissive man to assume dominance over the woman.
Women react to authentic submission. I have had men tell me that after they had a session with a professional Domme they would
come home to their wife and she would start acting more aggressively towards them for the next two days, without her knowing
anything about the Domme. . It was as if the wife could feel the submissive energy coming to her from her husband and was
reacting to it. The Dominatrix had taken the husband into subspace and the wife could sense this, causing her own dominant
nature to awaken. I have heard men tell many similar experiences.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Introduction

The subspace, or, as I prefer to call it, the submissive zone, is a calm, and somewhat hypnotic, state that
produces the absolute surrender of the human will. Subspace is obtained in men when they surrender
their will and power to a woman. When a woman dominates a man (be it physical or mental domination)
there is an energy and power that is released. This energy demands and desires submission. When a
man surrenders to this power coming from the woman, he enters the submissive zone (or subspace).
When you let go and surrender to the woman, you disarm the vigilance of your conscience and allow
your submissive nature to be released. This makes you enter that calm and almost hypnotic state. That
is what is known as subspace. Subspace is a place of absolute surrender, a place where women rule at
ease. It is a magical place in the man's psyche where he worships the woman with his spirit. It is powerful
and beautiful. Only if a man surrenders his will to a woman and enters the submissive zone will he be
able to fully see a woman in all her beauty and glory.

A woman told me, “After I have disciplined my husband, or humiliated him, or physically dominated him,
he lies there, lets his head fall to one side, with a smile on his face and his eyes as if looking beyond.”
His man had entered subspace. That expression he refers to is the expression of tranquility, joy,
submission and authentic love. It is about that expression that the female domination way of life is all
about. By dominating and disciplining her husband she strikes a chord within her. The submissive man
wants to be dominated and disciplined by a woman. Most men crave this deep inside and spend a good
part of their lives searching for that void inside them to be filled. Once they experience the strong yet
loving hand of a dominant woman they trust and love, they feel satisfied and that brings them peace of
mind and joy. Her husband had reached deep subspace.

If all women could see that look on their husband's face or feel that kind of intimacy, they would flock to
this way of life. Unfortunately, many women only see the leather clothing, the whips, and the techniques
that dominant women use to bring their men to that magical state of deep submission, and they think that
this way of life is “strange” or “weird.” If they could just look beyond the tools that dominant women use
and the techniques they use, and instead focus on the results that are achieved, then I think most women
would openly take on the way of life. based on Female Domination. If they could only understand that
most men need to be dominated, disciplined and controlled by a woman to be at peace with themselves,
then I am convinced that most women would assume their proper place, which is to be the dominant
wife. and the dominant woman.

Female Domination is still a minority way of life among couples. Professional Domination thrives in our
society because most submissive men still have to pursue Female Domination outside the home. Many
men are eager to surrender to their wives but hesitate because they fear their wives may reject them.
The biggest obstacle to a relationship based on female domination is still the woman's rejection. Precisely
this shows us the success that our male-dominated society has had in making women feel inferior to
men. As women we have been programmed since childhood that the man should be the dominant party
in a relationship or marriage. It is never easy to defeat our education and traditions. Women still struggle
with the idea that Female Domination is “abnormal.” This is especially true if they grew up within a strict
religious upbringing. Women struggle with guilt that they may be going against what God has designed.

The first time I had contact with this way of life I thought it was strange and perverted. I was going to look
at these people as if they were sexually dysfunctional. However, I soon learned that most of these people
were normal and healthy. There were people from all walks of life, religion and profession who were
members of the D&S group I attended. Now I will confess that there are extremes in those people who
practice D&S that are not healthy, but the same thing happens with all things. Eating is not a negative
habit but taken to extremes it can be unhealthy. The same goes for a person's sexuality.
Based on my years of studying and practicing this way of life, I can tell you that a man's desire to submit
to a woman is not a perversion. In fact, it is very common among men. I believe it is the number one
sexual desire among men living in our society. Perversion is defined as that which is outside normal
sexuality. Domination and submission are very much within the sexual desires of normal people.

What women need to keep in mind regarding Female Domination is the fact that men need it. It is almost
always the man who will introduce the woman to the way of life of the
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Introduction

female domination. A spirited man with submissive desires will introduce his female partner to female domination.

Why do men do this? Well, because men want and need to be submitted to women. No matter how hard society or religion tries
to tell men different things, something deep inside them longs to surrender to a powerful woman. These desires become stronger
with age, and men will spend countless hours dreaming and fantasizing about Female Domination. Men will pursue these desires
and struggle with them, trying to come to terms, but unfortunately the man cannot come to terms with these desires until he
actually has a relationship with a woman who can explore these desires together with him in a way.

loving

The other aspect of this dynamic is that women who take the dominant role and allow their dominant nature to come through, end
up absolutely loving this way of life. It never ceases to impress me how many women who once had real hesitation about being
dominant end up loving it so much that they later say they would never again submit to a man or have just “vanilla” sex (intercourse)
with a man. This way of life is liberating for women and it is also liberating for men, because now they can satisfy that inner longing.

The number of couples practicing the Female Domination lifestyle has exploded over the last twenty years. Most couples keep it
private, but I can attest from the number of letters I receive that Female Domination is on the rise in our society.

It may not yet be enjoyed by a majority, but you only need to take a look at the trends and social evolution that is taking place to
see what is transpiring. As women continue to dominate in college, business, and politics, more women will take on the dominant
role in their marriages and relationships. This is great news for the submissive man.

How far you go with the D&S issue depends on each woman and each relationship. A domination relationship can take many
forms. Tons of dominant women take on the whole D&S and leather scene because these activities provide excellent tools for
their man's training and discipline, as well as adding fun and excitement to their sex lives. Other women enjoy a softer D&S
relationship, because they prefer a Victorian type of discipline and training for their men. There are other women who love to be
the dominant party and rule in the marriage but don't like to incorporate D&S. Some women practice Female Supremacy, while
others see themselves as Feminists and others see themselves as equal to men, but with the belief that the wife needs to lead
the husband.

The most important thing is that each couple has to keep the lines of communication open, because honesty and openness are
crucial in a female domination relationship. The woman needs to be open-minded to explore new things, because her submissive
shares his deepest desires with her.
It's all about negotiation and satisfaction. I ask women, what touches the nature of their submissive? Do you have a leather fetish?
If so then put on some leather. Do you have a foot or boot fetish? Does he go crazy with floggings or spankings? Do you like the
helpless feeling of being tied up? I tell women to find out what triggers their man's submission and then do those things to him. An
intelligent woman will lead the man into submission and then channel it to her advantage. A wise woman will use her dominance
to prolong her man's submission and then use that submission to get what she needs and to his satisfaction.

I like to compare D&S to a dance. The man seduces the dominant nature of the woman with his submissive nature. She then
begins to bring out more of her submissive's nature through her dominant nature, which brings out more of her dominance, which
in turn brings out more of her submission, and so on and so forth. D&S works much like a magnetic force, with two opposite poles
that attract each other. Female domination feeds on male submission and this submission feeds on his domination. One needs
the other to thrive and grow. It is similar to how the plant world and the animal world work, with the plants giving us the oxygen
we need and we, in return, give the plants the carbon dioxide they need. As we breathe in his gift we give him our gift as we
breathe out. This is the case with Domination and submission. The woman gives the man what he needs by dominating him and
the man gives her his gift by submitting to her and treating her as his Queen.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Introduction

Most women would love to have husbands who love, honor, adore and obey them. Young girls dream of the Prince who will come
and treat them like a Queen. What woman wouldn't want a man who focused his energy and attention on her all the time? A man
who would pamper her, massage her feet and body, and who would get more pleasure from giving her pleasure than from
receiving it himself.

And what about a man who would do whatever he was told, without complaining or arguing? A man who not only did all his
chores, like mowing the lawn and washing the cars, but also did the housework, the laundry, grocery shopping, and even cooking.
How about a man who takes her out to dinner at a nice restaurant and showers her with gifts? What woman wouldn't want a man
who loved her with all his heart and saw her as his earthly Goddess? The dominant woman lives this dream, because she has
learned how to motivate her man to attend to her needs by satisfying his need to be dominated. That is the beauty of the Female
Domination way of life.

The Female Dominance lifestyle is a broad umbrella that encompasses a wide variety of lifestyles and D&S activities. The common
denominator is that the woman is the dominant party, but as you will see Female Domination can be expressed in many ways.
Female Domination is important because although it is a desire that manifests itself primarily in man's sexuality, it reflects the
essential desire of the male gender. It is that masculine desire for loving feminine authority that ultimately empowers women,
winning one relationship every time.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Submissive Nature of Man

Chapter One

The Submissive Nature of Man

You have not suffered temptation beyond human measure.

(Corinthians 1- 10:13)

Henry Adams came to see me in the summer of 1998. Henry was a successful businessman in his forties who had
been married to his wife, Doris, for fifteen years. He was my typical client, a married man with a secret he had
never shared with the woman who was the love of his life. Like plenty of men, Henry harbored a deep desire to be
sexually dominated by a woman.
As Henry nervously blurted out his confession to me, I could almost predict what he was going to say next. He had
heard it all before from dozens of other men. Henry remembered having submission fantasies since he was a
teenager. He didn't know what caused them, but he remembered that whenever he saw a scene, in a movie or
television show, in which a woman was aggressive or dominant towards a man, he would become extremely
sexually aroused. Whenever he saw a woman dressed in leather or representing any type of dominant image in a
magazine or book, he would weaken as if he were being tied up, although without ropes. Even a certain expression
on a woman's face, in a magazine advertisement, could cause Henry to feel overwhelmed with feelings of
submission towards the female gender.

Henry explained that when he discovered pornography, he noticed that it was the images or stories of women in
which they were the sexual aggressors that turned him on. He was especially turned on by stories of mature
women seducing and sexually dominating young men. He was also attracted to photos of women dressed in leather
and brandishing whips, who put collars on men and tied them up.
Before he knew it, Henry was only turned on by pornography that was about women dominating men. I would buy
Penthouse magazine and flip through the letters looking for ones about a wife dominating her husband, or a mature
woman dominating a younger man. Then he fantasized and masturbated with the idea that he was the husband or
the dominated young man. Finally he discovered magazines that catered to the male fantasy of women dominating
men.
Henry didn't like watching the pornographic material. He had grown up in a conservative, middle-class family, was
an active member of his parish, had loving parents, and had never been sexually or emotionally abused. Henry had
a very healthy relationship with his mother, and was taught to treat women with respect. He was also taught that
pornography was morally wrong and should be avoided. However, no matter how hard he tried to suppress his
submissive fantasies, they always came back to him. He couldn't overcome his desire to be sexually dominated by
a woman. Pornography was an escape valve, where Henry could put his submissive desires back into place.

These desires for submission left Henry out of action when he least expected it. All he needed was one scene of a
dominant woman, in a movie or television show, and his submissive desires would take over and dominate his
thoughts. Henry struggled with these desires his entire adult life. He flirted and finally found the love of his life,
Doris. He never said a word about his secret desires or his love of pornography. He tried everything to suppress
these desires and live the kind of life that society expected of him. Apparently he was the so-called head of the
family even though his wife made most of the decisions, because Henry usually gave in to her wishes. Heny loved
Doris and wanted to be submissive to her, but he did not dare to tell her his secret desires because he was afraid
of being rejected by her and becoming a social outcast.

Henry suppressed his submissive feelings as best he could, but once he married Doris these desires came back to
take over him when he least expected it. Henry remembered the time he was watching television and the 1977
Robert Aldrich film, “The Choirboys,” was on. One of the characters in the film was a woman who worked as a
Dominatrix. There is a scene where this woman ties up one of her clients and whips him. Henry did not expect this,
but it was all it took for him to be placed in a position of deep submission and to wander again through the adult
book stores, in the dark of the night, looking for some magazines with
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Submissive Nature of Man

images and stories about Female Domination. Henry felt powerless to resist whenever this desire to
submit to a woman took over him.
In the early 90s Henry found a magazine called DDI, Dominant Directory International. It was a magazine
dedicated to professional Domination. There were pages and pages of women advertising their
Professional Domination services. Henry lived eighty miles from a large city, where half a dozen
professional dominas advertised on DDI. Henry decided he needed this fantasy to come true. He
contacted some of these DDI women and, after backing out a few times due to nerves, finally visited his
first professional Dom in 1994. He struggled with guilt, because he didn't want to be unfaithful to his wife.
However, the Dominatrix he chose assured him that there would be no sex, because she only offered
domination. Henry couldn't resist anymore. He had to experience what it would be like to be dominated
by a woman.

Henry went to a reputable and attractive Domme that he met through the DDI ad. He made him fill out an
in-depth questionnaire, to specify exactly what his fetishes and desires for submission were. Henry didn't
know exactly what he wanted, but he knew that images of women dressed in leather and carrying whips
turned him on and that he wanted to be defenseless before a woman. Henry also had a fetish for leather
and boots. For this reason, he indicated in his questionnaire that he wanted to experience being spanked
by a woman dressed in leather, licking women's boots, being tied up by a woman and being provoked to
the brink of orgasm but being denied any type of sexual relief. Henry figured he would feel less guilty if
he hadn't had an orgasm in the presence of another woman. He got to experience all this in his first
session with a professional Domme. He describes this first session as exciting but not totally satisfying.
His struggle with guilt prevented him from truly surrendering to this woman during the session, and this
resistance prevented the session from being as fulfilling as he had hoped. The session with the domina
was hot enough that Henry wanted another one a few months later. With each session Henry became
more comfortable with being dominated by a woman and before he knew it he was seeing a dominatrix
about six times a year. At $250 per session Henry was spending between $2,000 and $3,000 a year on
these live sessions, plus some phone domination sessions and the purchase of some Femdom magazines
and videos. Needless to say, Henry's guilt over the little secret he was keeping from his wife increased.
Henry finally discovered my ad, which offered more than just traditional domination. I also offered advice.

Henry's story was a very common tale. I had counseled scores of men who had similar stories. Ryan is
one of them. He is now a professional musician, but as a teenager he had an intense experience of
submission while watching the 1978 film “Revenge of the Pink Panther.”
(“Revenge of the Pink Panther”). In this film there is a scene in which Peter Sellers' character investigates
a crime that takes him to an oriental brothel. They mistake him for a transvestite so the owner of the
establishment thinks she knows what the good detective wants sexually. He turns to the Dominatrix of
the house and the next scene is a humorous one in which the Dominatrix is trying to spank the naive
French detective. The scene lasts less than a minute but it triggered something inside Ryan.
Ryan had never heard of femdoms before but seeing this quick image of a leather clad woman brandishing
a whip made him feel aroused and overcome with a feeling of submission.
As with Henry, this feeling knocked him out and monopolized his thoughts and changed his sexuality
forever.

Scott describes a similar experience. I was watching the 1983 film “My Tutor,” a comedy about a young
man growing up. In this movie there is a scene where the high school kids pretend to be adults and ask
for favors at a local brothel. In what is supposed to be a humorous scene, the confident boy (still a virgin)
ends up with a beautiful blonde who wants to make his first time unforgettable. He straps him face up
against a device known as the Catherine Wheel. Once immobilized she puts on something more
comfortable, but, instead of lingerie, she appears dressed in leather, to which the young man exclaims,
“Oh, my God!” After teasing his helpless young victim to the brink of arousal, he spins the wheel in circles
and makes him panic when he opens the door to a closet full of whips. The next scene shows the young
man running as if his life depended on it while the Dominatrix chases him, cracking her whip.

Once again just a harmless scene, in a silly movie that wants to be funny, but for a young man like Scott
it was a life-changing experience. Scott experienced a sexual arousal he had never felt before and from
that day on all his sexual fantasies included dominant women. Scott would visit a dozen professional
dominas in the next couple of years.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Submissive Nature of Man

Steve became overcome with submissive desires as a teenager while watching John Ritter's 1987 film,
“Real Men.” As in the case of Ryan and Scott, Steve was simply watching a movie comedy, not expecting
it to turn him on, when a scene unexpectedly appeared on the screen that included a dominant woman,
dressed in leather, wielding a whip and It caused Steve to experience intense sexual arousal, unlike any
he had ever felt in his life. Steve couldn't shake what he felt and would spend the rest of his teenage
years reading and fantasizing about Female Domination, which led him to visit professional dominant
women and call telephone domination services.

A few men who have consulted me mentioned the movie “Space Operation” as the one that contained the scene with which most
of them identified when it came to expressing what they were looking for sexually. In this scene, James Belushi's character meets
an attractive girl, the next-door neighbor type, in a bar. It seems very sweet. He walks her home and she invites him in. It leaves
him unconscious and he wakes up tied up. The sweet woman is dressed in leather and begins to verbally dominate him, spanks
him and gives him electric shocks. He resists the macho but she subdues him and the film cuts to a scene in which he confesses
his most intimate secrets to her while she is lovingly caressing his face. The next scene shows them in bed after having sex.

Why does this scene have such a profound effect on some men? After all, this is supposed to be a
comedy and the scene is meant to be funny.
This scene was powerful because the woman represented loving feminine authority for these men. Sweet
and kind in public, but a real beast at home. He defeated his man using D&S but then fed him once
defeated. Once again it is a short scene in a movie but for a submissive male like Steve it triggered his
desires and reached his deep nature.
The reason FemDom stories, photographs and movie scenes shake men to their core is because they
touch them to their core. Their submissive natures are released. They were there all the time but they
never knew it until they discovered the world of Female Domination. Female Domination did not invade
their brains through pop culture, literature or the media. No, his desires for submission were always there,
but they needed to be released. I like to use the following analogy: A man could have a million dollars in
his bank account, but if he didn't know the money was there
he would never spend it. He would live his life thinking he was poor, when in fact he was rich all the time.
Then if one day, someone fallen from the sky contacts him and says, “Hey! You have a million dollars in
your account,” a light would turn on and you would feel excited and you would go and use that money.
Did that money come out of nowhere to invade your bank account? No, it was there all the time but it took
the revelation that it was there.

That's what happens with Female Domination. A man's submissive nature is there all the time, born in
him and cultivated by the experiences of childhood and adolescence, but it lies dormant.
Then, out of the blue, she stumbles upon literature about Female Domination or a scene in a movie that
depicts Female Domination and that submissive nature comes to life. Now you will dominate your thoughts
but not from the “without” but from within. It is perfectly natural for a man to want to submit to the female
gender. Once you have that revelation, that revelation releases your submissive nature and brings it to
the forefront of your thoughts and desires. It happens over and over again to men. It most often occurs
when a man reaches puberty or is a teenager or becomes a young adult. But it also occurs later in life in
some men, because they may not have experienced that trigger until later in life.

Alan is a successful lawyer who came to me to consult about his submissive desires toward women. Alan
had submissive desires for as long as he could remember. When he was in his early twenties and had his
first apartment, he felt overwhelmed by the desire to be dominated by a woman (usually triggered by a
movie, television show, or literature). Alan didn't understand that desire, but once it came to him he
started looking for FemDom magazines or even normal magazines with dominant looking women. Alan
would tie himself up and fantasize about being spanked or sexually dominated by a woman. He would
place the mattress against the bedroom wall, tie himself against the mattress (leaving one hand free),
and start looking at the pictures from the magazines that he had cut out and taped to the bedroom wall.
He then slapped his erect penis over and over again with his free hand, pretending that it was the woman
in the photo who was slapping him.

Kevin is a financial advisor. He is doing well, he is handsome and he is happily married. He confessed to
me that when he was a teenager, a photo of an exciting woman in a magazine made him feel submissive.
Kevin did not want to have sex with her but rather wanted her to dominate him. Remember that he took a
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Submissive Nature of Man

her brother's swimsuit magazine, Sports Illustrated, or one of her mother's beauty magazines, and she
would spank herself with the belt (in the privacy of her bedroom, with the stereo on full blast and the door
closed) while she fantasized. that it was the beautiful woman from the magazine who was spanking him. Because?
Where did this desire come from? He had loving parents who never abused him. It was as if he had been born with this desire.

Phillip is a teacher and remembers similar experiences from his childhood. He would secretly look at his
father's Playboys in his room and pretend that the naked models were dominating him. He even remembers
the time he took a carrot out of his parents' refrigerator and some Vaseline and penetrated his rectum with
the lubricated carrot, as if it were a dildo. He fucked himself pretending that it was the beautiful Playboy
model who was dominating him. Phillip was only ten years old at the time.

James had a recurring dream when he was only six or seven years old. In this dream Peter Pan was a red-
haired woman and she came to his room, took him by the hand, flew him to the clouds and laid him down in
that pink cloud of a sticky substance like gelatin. In his dream James struggled to free himself but could not
move. The female Peter Pan watched him and had fun watching her captive's struggle until he finally
surrendered to her. James was just a boy, but even as a boy he wanted to be dominated by a woman. I
hadn't looked for it. I had never watched porn or read any FemDom literature.
He was an innocent boy, although the desire to submit to the female gender had been born with him and
found its expression through this dream.
Peter Pan has been performed many times by women, both on television and on stage. Sandy Duncan
played Peter Pan for years. Red hair represents dominance, because many redheaded women are
aggressive and feisty. The cloud represents a subspace state. The color of the cloud, pink, represents the
feminine. Jelly represents bondage and fetishism. James didn't know any of these things when he was a
child, even though he had this recurring dream.
James remembered another dream he had as a child. In this dream he was as a patient in a hospital bed
and that red-haired nurse came to him and took off all his clothes. Then she would jump on him and sit her
bare bottom on his face. He could not move and struggled to free himself but to no avail.
Finally he gave up and felt at peace.
James is a spiritual man who was raised in a Christian home. He later married a Christian woman who had
an outgoing personality. She confessed her submissive desires to him and, after confronting the concept of
Female Domination, she finally adopted that way of life and took control over James and their marriage. Her
name is Kathy and she has red hair. She also once played Peter Pan in a school play and now works as a
nurse. A coincidence? Maybe, but Kathy and James like to think their destiny was Female Domination.

Sometimes the desire to be dominated by a woman becomes extreme and occupies a man's thoughts to
the point that it becomes unproductive in real life. Jeremy experienced this when his submissive nature was
triggered by reading an article in an adult magazine. Jeremy explains it.

“Let's go back to 1982, I was new to the Faculty and I read an article in Club magazine titled “Kalmann's
Diaries”. It was a story about a masochistic man who was tortured and dominated by a rich sadistic woman.
This story contained some very intense and vivid details about the way this woman whipped and abused
this man. I had a soundproof room where most of this stuff happened. When I read this something exploded
inside me and, from that moment on, I became obsessed with female domination and sadistic women.

The thing I found most powerful and exciting in Kalmann's diaries was how this woman trained this man to
be her human toilet. He called it Immense Body Service (IBS) or something like that. The description was
so disturbing and at the same time so sensual and exciting. This woman always relieved herself in this
man's mouth every night before going to bed and then hit him in the balls. As I said, she was very sadistic,
and this excited me beyond words.
My life took a most unusual direction from that day on. I was studying computer programming in college but
I didn't manage to finish my graduation. I was so obsessed with female domination and being the object of
sadistic women that my student work and social life suffered. He bought all the magazines and books on
the subject he could find. I was used to occasionally buying Penthouse or Club magazines for about $3
each, but now I was paying $8 or $9 for fetish and domination magazines. I bought videos and 8mm movies
and prowled adult and exchange bookstores looking for all kinds of books about sadistic women dominating
men. The more I read, the more my appetite for
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Submissive Nature of Man

female domination. I spent day after day and week after week fantasizing about being a masochistic man to a sadistic woman.

I spent all the savings my father had given me for my education. Once I was broke I wrote some computer programs and sold
them for income. I worked as little as possible to live and finance my obsessive habit of satisfying myself in female domination.

I spent most of my time searching for female domination literature and searching for the sadistic woman of my dreams.

I joined fetish and S&M groups, attended fetish parties in California and New York, and placed hundreds of personal ads in alternative
networking publications. I met some interesting people and had a few crazy encounters, but I still hadn't found the woman of my dreams.

Then I answered an ad I found in the contacts section of one of the fetish newspapers.
It was from a woman and all it said was something like, “Sadistic girl seeks sincere man to torture.” I had responded to similar
ads before but they were usually just from a professional Domme trying to increase her clientele. This time, however, it was
different. After some correspondence and a very long phone call, I met this woman in a public bar. Her voice sounded so sweet
and innocent over the phone that I didn't believe this woman was everything she had advertised.

When he came and sat at my table that night in that bar, I thought I was going to faint right there.
She was beautiful and very dominant. “It was the total satisfaction of my fantasies.”

Jeremy went ahead to experience his own “Kalmann Diaries” with this woman, only to find that reality was nowhere near as
pleasant as the fantasy. In fact reality turned out to be the opposite and left Jeremy feeling empty and totally dissatisfied.

“After spending a week with this woman, I went home and fell into bed, a completely broken wreck of a man. He was crying and
shaking and was on the verge of a complete breakdown. I had no idea what day it was. He had marks, bruises and deep bruises
on his body from his flagellations. I was sick to my stomach (from IBS) and it would take weeks to get my digestive system and
intestines back to normal. Emotionally I was a mess. I never considered suicide or anything like that, but I felt like I had totally
wasted my life. I had thrown away my educational opportunities and squandered my money pursuing this obsession, and now
that I had experienced it I was left dissatisfied and completely devastated.

Fortunately, Jeremy managed to rebuild his life, enrolled in a local college and managed to graduate in Information Technology.
However, Jeremy still seeks the satisfaction of his submissive desires. He no longer wants a woman who mistreats him but instead
wants a woman who dominates him with loving feminine authority. His negative experience with the sadistic girl did not alter his desire
to submit to a woman. Jeremy is wiser but still captivated by Female Domination.

Each of these men has experienced the powerful desire to submit to a woman. Something happened at different times in their
lives that triggered their desire and that trigger opened them to the world of Female Domination. For some men the activation
occurred in childhood. For others in adolescence or early youth. Some did not experience the psychological trigger until they
were young adults. But somewhere and at some point something happened that reached deep inside them and released a sexual
desire to submit to women. Are these men strange? Not at all!

You only need to observe how the Femdom profession grows to see how many men are looking for the experience of being
dominated by a woman. Today there are literally thousands of websites offering women to dominate men live or over the phone.
And they don't stop joining more. Supply grows because demand does. There is a real social evolution, which occurs because
men's desire to be dominated by women is growing at a rapid pace. Men are capable of traveling great distances and spending
large amounts of money to satisfy their desires for submission at the hands of a dominant woman.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Superior Sex

Chapter Two

The Superior Sex

Woman was created so superior to man because the name she received is superior to his. Because
Adam means earth, but Eve translates as life. And since life is above the earth, woman is above
man. (Henricus Cornelius Agrippa, “Of the nobility and preeminence of the female sex”, 1529)

Why do men, physically stronger, who live in a patriarchal world, have this desire to submit to the so-
called weaker sex? Is it something sexual? Are men so captivated by women's beauty that they feel
inferior?
Sexuality plays a role. Men have feared the beauty and sexuality of women since the beginning of
human history. This is why most religions have attempted to cover women and institute ordinances to
keep women dressed conservatively. The man knows that he cannot resist the beauty of the woman,
so the only way he can not lose control is to keep the woman covered in conservative and unflattering
clothing.
There are Christian trends that force women to cover their heads and prohibit them from wearing
makeup, or Muslim religions that force women to wear veils and dress in clothes that completely cover
their bodies. Religion fears women's sexuality and shifts the burden to women, because men cannot
control their sexual thoughts and impulses.
Women are mysterious to men and men marvel at the beauty of women.
Women give off a sexual energy that men cannot resist.
Men fear women also beyond the sexual aspect. They have treated women harshly and passed laws
to keep women as second-class citizens for centuries. Because? If women were truly the weaker sex
there would be no need to regulate their dress or prohibit them from the same rights as men (such as
the right to vote). Oppressive laws and customs to keep women in a subservient situation suggest
that it is not natural for women to be the submissive sex. If it were natural for men to be the dominant
sex there would be no reason for men to have oppressive laws and customs to keep women as second
class citizens.
History is full of examples of men eliminating women to maintain a patriarchal society. However, deep
down, men feel fascinated by women, they admire women and they want to submit to women. What is
clear is that men can only be the dominant sex by forcing oppressive laws and customs against
women. It can't be natural for men to be the dominant sex if they have to put so much effort into
keeping women oppressed. When these artificial laws and customs of a patriarchal society are
removed, women naturally rule. Deep down men realize this.

Society has confused the softness and sweetness of women with weakness and submission. He has also confused the rudeness
and macho manners of men with strength. Men are just physically stronger. Women possess real strength, which is intellectual,
emotional, spiritual and sexual. Unfortunately most women have not realized this, due to centuries of being told that they are the
weaker sex. Are women the weaker sex? The following data comes from an article (“The Weaker Sex”) by Maggie Jones that
appeared in the March 16, 2003 issue of the New York Times:

“Men have an advantage: for every 100 women, 115 men are conceived. But from there everything
goes downhill. The male fetus suffers a greater risk of spontaneous abortion and premature birth.
Overall, more newborn males die than females (in a ratio of 5 to 4). Sudden infant death syndrome is
one and a half times more common in boys than in girls. Mental retardation affects boys one and a half
times more than girls. As teenagers, boys die at twice the rate of girls. Men suffer from color blindness
16 times more than women. Men suffer twice as much from deafness as women.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Superior Sex

The male hormone, testosterone, is related to high levels of LDL, the bad cholesterol, in addition to lowering HDL, the good
cholesterol. Men have fewer T cells, which fight infections, and are thought to have a weaker immune system than women. Men
have a higher rate of death from pneumonia and flu than women. At 36, women outnumber men. Men between the ages of 55
and 74 are twice as likely as women to die from heart disease. In the United States, men are twice as likely as women to die from
parasite-related illnesses (some speculate that this is, in part, because their larger average size may provide a greater target for
parasites). Stroke, cancer, diabetes, heart disease and accidents, all among the leading causes of death, kill men at a higher rate
than women. American men typically die almost six years earlier than women do. At the age of 100, women outnumber men eight
to one.”

There are some undeniable biological facts when one looks at the research. Women have better senses (smell, touch, taste and
sight). They tolerate pain better. Pound for pound women are, in fact, stronger, so men are physically stronger only because of
their average size advantage. They have greater flexibility and resistance. As a rule, they eat healthier. Women are biologically
superior (and complex), less prone to certain diseases and live longer. So much for being the weaker sex. But this is about the
biological, what about the intellectual?

Are women more intelligent? Studies show that the human male brain is, on average, about ten percent larger than that of
females. However, certain areas of the brain have more nerve cells in women. Women have a larger “corpus collusum,” the group
of nerve cells that connects the right and left hemispheres in the brain. The part of the brain that allows us to think is known as
“gray matter.” The researchers wanted to know if women had as much gray matter as men. It was found that women have 55.4
percent gray matter, compared to 50.8 percent in men. Men listen with only one side of their brain, while women use both,
according to brain imaging data presented in November 2002 at the 86th Scientific Assembly and Annual Meeting of the
Radiological Society of North America (RSNA).

These are some facts regarding women's intellect. Studies show that women perform better on memory tests. Women have
greater language and communication skills. As we will see, they are more successful in small businesses and are becoming better
managers, directors, and CEOs. Women use more areas of their brain.

Girls mature earlier than boys, from learning to control their needs to emotional development. As we will also discover, women
are acquiring a higher level of education because many more women are graduating and achieving higher degrees than men.

Perhaps the most influential person in coming to the conclusion that women are the superior gender was Dr. Ashley Montagu,
who died on November 26, 1999, at the age of ninety-four. Dr. Montagu, one of the key forces behind the UNESCO declarations
on race, was the author of more than sixty books. Montagu wrote books on anthropology, human anatomy, intelligence, and
marriage. Her last published book was “The Natural Superiority of Women,” originally published in 1952 and updated four times.
The fifth edition was published in 1999 and has been expanded and modernized to strengthen Dr. Montagu's argument that
women are superior to men.

The book states that the female of the species is biologically, sexually, emotionally, and even intellectually superior to the male.
Dr. Montagu writes that women possess human intelligence that will enable them to guide society toward a more humanized
condition. Dr. Montagu used his knowledge of physical anthropology to debunk the conventional wisdom myth that women are the
“weaker sex,” showing how the biology, genetics, and physical makeup of women make them not only equal to men. men but
superior to them. Dr. Montagu explains that his thesis is supported by scientific evidence. Dr. Montagu challenges his readers to
distinguish between facts and opinions and reminds us that facts are true or false and that he welcomes any evidence that
challenges any of the facts he presents and the conclusions drawn from them.

From “The Natural Superiority of Women”: “…the

evidence indicates that women are, on the whole, biologically superior to men.”
“The evidence is clear: from a constitutional point of view, women are the stronger sex. The explanation for the greater constitutive
strength of women rests very mainly, if not entirely, on the possession of two X chromosomes while men only have one.”
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Superior Sex

“From childhood to maturity, female superiority in verbal or linguistic functions is consistent and emphasized.”

“The girls excel in most memory tests. “They are significantly better in photographic memory tests and those that consist of
chaining memories.”
“As far as IQs and other indicators of what we call intelligence go, the conclusion is clear: girls do better than boys. ...In short, the
ancient myth that women are inferior in intelligence to men, does not have, as far as scientific evidence reaches, the slightest
support.” “...women continue to increase in intelligence; and in the kind of intelligence that is of the greatest importance for the
survival of the human race. “I
think it can be shown that women are far removed from men.”

“Studies carried out by both Duke University and London University agree that women are much better than men when it comes
to judging people, another evidence of greater decision-making ability.” of the woman."

“With respect to psychological and social qualities, again the facts, it seems to me, show that women are superior to men.”

“Women are the support, those who cultivate life; men have tended more often to be the ones who abbreviate it, the destroyers of
life.”

Research seems to suggest that perhaps the male gender is not the superior gender after all. As women continue to increase their
power and become more assertive in our society, men will want to submit to them. Women have become liberated in Western
civilization and now, for the first time in history, see themselves in a light of equality and even superiority when compared to the
male gender. Lots of women have come to believe that society would be better served if it were governed by women rather than
men, and that women should be in positions of authority. Women have won equality but are beginning to find that equality is not
enough.

How did women achieve equality? Of course there were those great female pioneers of the Feminist movement, like Mary
Wollstonecraft, Susan B. Anthony, and Alice Paul. But equality for women would not have been possible unless some men also
wanted women to gain power. Ultimately they were men with power and command who gave some of that power to women to
strengthen them. What is most surprising about the Feminist movement is the lack of male opposition. There was first an exchange
of power, which occurred within bedrooms and homes, that set the stage for women to achieve equality in Western civilization. It
took men to submit to the female desire for education, employment and an equal voice in politics, which led to achieving equality.
The old saying, “behind every successful man is a strong woman” is true and well documented, but ultimately the strong woman
behind the powerful man used her influence in the home to bring about change in society. .

It was the male desire for women to acquire more power that seduced the dormant desire within women, and caused that desire
to acquire power to be released. Social evolution has always occurred through the acquisition of power by women, one man/
woman relationship at a time. It is nature that establishes this, because men are brought into this world by women, fed by women
and grown by women. The seeds of Female Domination have been implanted by nature in the psyche of man. Social evolution is
often a slow, constant process but you only need to look at the trends to see that it has been there.

Until 1920, women's right to vote was not recognized in America, but now, in less than a century, women dominate men from
elementary school to higher education, to the boardrooms of international business. With each vote that has occurred, more
women have been elected to political affairs, from city councils to the United States Senate. More and more companies are hiring
female CEOs and the success of these women will ensure that more women are hired at the top of the business world. Women
now hold sixteen percent of management positions at the largest public companies in the US (double the number seven years
ago). Having women in those positions of power will hire more women for lower-level management positions, which will ensure
even more female executives and CEOs.

Not even Dr. Montagu foresaw such rapid social change. When he originally wrote “The Natural Superiority of Women” in 1952,
Dr. Montagu commented on how men were struggling to maintain control in their “bread-winning” role and how this macho attitude
was a reflection of the man's insecurity and a way for the man to get compensation for this internal feeling of inferiority when
compared to the woman's nature.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Superior Sex

“I am not the first to suggest, and I am sure that I will not be the last, that man's drive in the world of work
and his success may actually be the consequence of the recognition of biological inferiority with respect to
the creative capacity of the woman to conceive and create human beings. One of the ways in which man can
compensate for his biological inferiority is through work and success.
By maintaining the means of obtaining sustenance almost as an exclusively male prerogative, men have
been able, unconsciously, as well as consciously, to satisfy themselves by considering themselves, being by
nature the “breadwinners”, the pillars of society and the guarantors of the race. Hence the great opposition
to women when they began to enter into “competition” with men to earn a living.”

By the 1970s that competition was a reality and after only three decades the insecure man's worst nightmare
has come true. The trend toward women becoming the financially dominant party within a marriage is growing
rapidly. In an article published in the January 2002 issue of Business Week, Michelle Conlin writes:

“After just three decades as members of the mainstream workforce, one in three wives outperforms their husbands, up from one
in five in 1980. Women with MBAs are doing even better: almost 60% have larger direct deposits than their husbands. A look at
the levels of women “breadwinners” raises it even higher, with 20% more women than men graduating from college and more
women rising to the managerial ranks each year.”

Later in the same article, Ms Conlin reveals a surprising discovery:

“...the more economic power the woman has, the more the man helps at home. Minetor found that 51% of
men with breadwinner wives are primarily responsible for the household. “Definitely, more career women
are getting the thing they say they need most: a wife.”

The woman who “earns her bread” is becoming quite common in our society. What a change since Dr.
Montagu first published his reference book. Women are beginning to dominate the workforce. World War II
saw women enter the workforce out of necessity, but once men returned from the war they discovered that
not all women were willing to return to their traditional role of stay-at-home wife. home.

This brought a lot of tension to homes because husbands and wives argued about the social role of women.

The fifties brought prosperity and ushered in the age of materialism. To afford the luxuries of the twentieth
century, some men began to submit to their wives' demands to work outside the home, because two salaries
could buy more than one. The sixties brought more social change and opened the door to the age of
Feminism. Women began to demand equal pay and equal opportunities in education and career choice.

The seventies saw women pour into the workforce and the climb up the corporate ladder began. Society
continues to evolve and now women are starting to earn more than their husbands. Women are rising to
leadership positions and outperforming their male counterparts. Studies show that women turn out to be
better bosses and better managers.
Rochelle Sharpe escribe para Business Week On-line:

“Twenty-five years after women began pouring themselves into the workforce and trying to be more like men
in every way, from wearing suits to participating in golf clubs, new studies show that men should be the ones
to start copy. In fact, after years of analyzing what makes leaders most effective and explaining who has the
right profile, management gurus now know how to address the difficulties of finding a great executive: by
hiring a Woman.

This is the essential finding of a growing number of in-depth studies, conducted by consultants across the
country, at companies ranging from high technology to manufacturing to customer services. Taken together,
studies show that female executives, when evaluated by their colleagues, subordinates and bosses, score
higher than their male counterparts on a wide range of scales, from producing high-quality work to achieving
goals. and employee preparation. Using elaborate executive appraisal systems, researchers
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Superior Sex

The researchers found that women obtained higher ratings than men in almost any of the skills measured. Ironically, the
researchers did not seek to bring to light gender differences. “They accidentally stumbled upon the findings when they were
collecting hundreds of routine capabilities assessments and then analyzing the results.”

Joanna L. Krotz of Marketing Intelligence believes it's genetics that make women better managers. In her article, “Why Women
Make Better Managers?” Ms Krotz writes:

“As women gained power in the workforce, gender differences between new and veteran employees became apparent in every
job, from offices to factory floors to warplanes. Now that women are pulling up chairs at meeting room tables and launching their
own companies (the number of women-owned firms has increased by 103% in the past 10 years), these differences are also
playing a role. growing in executive offices. Studies show that both men's and women's leadership styles can be effective. But
when compared head to head, the woman's has the advantage.

Gender differences come from upbringing and are also natural. It is not just socialization that shapes men and women. So is
biology. Researchers are discovering psychological variants in the brains of men and women. For example, men's brains are
around 10% larger than women's. But women have more nerve cells in certain areas. Women also tend to have a larger “corpus
collosum,” the group of nerve fibers that connect the left and right hemispheres. This makes women faster in transferring data
between the left, verbal and calculative half, and the right, intuitive and visual half. Men usually have a brain oriented towards the
left side.

As girls and boys grow up, they are shaped, of course, by different sets of social rules and expectations. Gender obviously colors
behavior, perception and everything else.”

This social trend is not limited to the United States. From an article in the January 9th edition of The Herald, by Helen Puttick:

“The news is that men in official life have been secretly fearing that women were better managers than men. A groundbreaking
survey of 2,000 UK workers found that female managers were rated better than their male counterparts in a wide range of areas,
including risk-taking and decision-making. Of 14 new criteria for measuring management success, women were rated higher than
men in 11 and equally ranked in the remaining three criteria.

Male middle managers felt that the opposite sex was significantly more effective at getting things done than their own.

Scotland's high-flying men and women admitted yesterday that the survey confirmed their own intuitions, although men in particular
were reluctant to say so publicly.

Women are beginning to dominate the business world. While men still retain the majority of CEO and management positions, they
are losing power to each wave of college and university graduates. Women dominate the classrooms in higher education and
that is why more women are being hired for high-profile positions in large companies. It is only a matter of time before women
rise to senior management positions at an accelerated pace. As it becomes apparent that women manage better than their male
counterparts, more women will be hired for these management positions. As women continue to advance to these senior positions,
they will be more inclined to hire other women for middle management positions. In this way, the trend towards female reign in
the business world will continue at an accelerated pace.

As impressive as what women are doing in the business world is impressive, what is happening in classrooms around the world
is absolutely astonishing. The social evolution that can be seen is quite evident. “Equality” is not the word that comes to mind
when one looks at the data but rather “Dominion.” On the May 26 Business Week masthead page, Michelle Conlin wrote an article
titled “The New Gender Separation (From Kindergarten to Graduate School, Boys Are Becoming the Second Sex).” This article
states the following:

“When the leaders of the class of 2003 assembly at Long Island High School turned on the fluorescent lights in the assembly
rooms, most of these kids were not bothered.”
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Superior Sex

I saw nowhere. The class president? A girl. The vice president? Girl. Head of student government? Girl. Captain of the math team,
captain of the yearbook, and editor of the newspaper? Girls.

The feminine flake of power in Lawrence is emblematic of a surprising gender reversal in American education. From kindergarten
to graduation school, boys are quickly becoming the second sex. ... A century ago Harvard University President Charles W. Eliot
refused to admit women because he feared they would waste his school's precious resources. Today, all over the country, it
seems as if girls have built a kind of scholastic Roman Empire alongside the decadent Greek boys. Although Lawrence High
School has its share of superstar kids, like this year's valedictorian, the gender shift at some schools is almost complete.”

In the June 8, 2003 addendum to the Grand Rapids Press, Melissa Slager writes the following, in her article titled “Girls Are
Better Than Boys”:

“Girls have ascended to graduation podiums this spring in droves, outperforming boys in the grade game... Girls in recent years
have dominated lists of local top-scoring students, this year almost double the number of boys, while the uncles continue to
disproportionately fill the classrooms with academic and emotional deficiencies.

Once again this trend is not limited to the United States. Lysiane Gaganon writes about Canadian higher education:

“The next generation of Quebec women must face a difficult love life. According to September student enrollment numbers,
unearthed by La Presse reporter Andre Noel, in a few years the province will be filled with well-paid, ambitious professional
women. On the other side of the dance hall there will be a large group of losers, uneducated men, stuck in menial, low-paid jobs.
More and more women, and fewer and fewer men, are enrolling in universities. In 1991, 57 percent of students at Laval University
in Quebec City were women. By 1996 the proportion rose to 60 percent; now it is 63 percent.

The good news is that women are becoming more educated. The bad news is that the proportion of men with a university level
decreases every year... And women are much more successful. Three out of four female students achieve a university diploma,
while almost 40 percent of male students drop out or fail exams.”

In the May 31 edition of Canada's Globe and Mail, Margaret Wente wrote an article titled, "Girls Rule," in which she assesses
where this social evolution is leading.

“Everyone knows that girls are doing well in teaching these days. What is surprising is how well they are going. “This is something
new in history, a whole generation of alpha women, many of whom are destined to out-earn men, as well as surpass them.”

“Income is closely related to educational attainment,” says Paul Cappon, director general of Canada's Council of Education
Ministers. “We have known about this trend for a long time, but now it is much more spectacular.” “...we are on the threshold of a
social revolution. The girls who graduated in 2003 are self-confident,
goal-setting, and self-sufficient. They are used to charting their own path and do not expect to depend on men above all else.
Who will they marry? How will they raise their children?”

“What does it mean for women to be the main breadwinners and those primarily responsible for childrearing?” asks Dr. Cappon.
“We have never been in a situation like this before.”

You can sense the concern in Dr. Cappon's comments when he asks this profound question. What does it mean? Could it mean
that society is heading towards female rule?
The data is undeniable if one decides to examine it. Society is heading towards female domination. It's not here yet, but the train
has left the station and is gaining more and more momentum with each passing year. Women are beginning to dominate in almost
all professions and this is happening throughout the free world.

In July 2002 the BBC news channel published an article titled “Women dominate medical schools”:
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Superior Sex

“Too few men are training to be doctors, Wednesday's annual meeting of the British Medical
Association was told. For the first time, more women than men graduated from medical schools. Six
out of ten current students are women, according to the numbers, and some worry that medicine could
become dominated by women in the future... Women are proving to be the most attractive candidates,
by far, both physically and because their “A” level grades are better.

Stephen Sanders, another member of the committee, told the conference that at his school in Nottingham there
were two women for every man.”

Margaret Wente agrees in her article “Girls rule”:

“Speaking of doctors, women currently dominate medical schools. Just five years ago they were 49
percent of freshmen. Today they rise to 59 percent. At McMaster University in Hamilton, 69 per cent
are women and women make up more than two-thirds of new students in Quebec.”

The data is overwhelming. Women dominate men from undergraduate schools to post-secondary
education. Kathleen Parker wrote the following for Jewish World magazine, “The battle of the sexes is
over and women have clearly won”:

“Four boys are diagnosed with emotional disorders for every girl; two boys for every girl have learning
problems; six boys for every girl diagnosed with attention deficit disorders; two teenage boys die for
every girl. Fifty-five percent of university students are women... girls outperform boys by 13 points in
reading and 24 points in writing. “Girls outnumber boys in extracurricular activities…more boys than
girls drop out of school.”

In a June 2003 South African Sunday Times article titled “Girls evict boys from their positions,” Gill
Moodie writes:

“Male students are left behind and drop out of school while a new generation of female teenagers
begin to dominate in class. The girls definitely beat the boys in the jungle of the blackboard. Research
shows that more girls finish school than boys.
A document, to be published in EduSource Data News by the Education Foundation, a non-governmental organization, shows
that children are dropping out of school in greater numbers. The document, by independent education researcher Helen Perry,
shows that last year 60% of students who obtained A averages were girls, and 57% of the B and C averages were achieved by
girls.”

There is a social evolution happening and women are starting to shift from desiring equality to being
the superior gender. What is revealing is that society is finding the initial expression of the male/female
relationship. Tons of women have come to realize that there is no such thing as a 50/50 relationship.
Anything that has two heads is a monster. A 50/50 relationship means that any decision must be
debated and discussed. That creates a lot of fights and a lot of disputes and tensions in the marriage.
No wonder the divorce rate is so high. In any unit there must be a leader. There has to be a CEO in a
company, a general in an army, a president in a country, and there has to be a dominant party in a
marriage. Passing the buck has to end with someone. Women have allowed men to run the family, the
workplace, and the world long enough. Now women are beginning to realize that they are better
equipped to lead.

When many women manage to increase their power and become convinced that they are truly superior
to men, they will dominate the men in their lives and our society will continue to evolve towards a
society controlled by women. Women are starting to come to these conclusions and society is starting
to evolve towards a place where women are the dominant gender.
Once women were freed and allowed to compete with men on an equal footing it was only a matter of
time before women began to excel. The most interesting aspect of what is taking place is the reaction
of men to the success of the female gender. At first the men fought him. They attempted to convince
society that the presence of women in the workplace was morally wrong and indicated the decline of
Western civilization. The men
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Superior Sex

Men said that women would not be able to function outside the home and that society and business would suffer greatly. Now,
that enough time has passed, men see that not only can women function in their highest institutions of learning and work but
that they are in fact leaving men out of the game.

This has caused a different reaction in the male gender. Men are finding themselves wanting to submit to women. Deep inside a
lot of men fantasized about submitting to women in the bedroom but now these desires are evolving, so that men want to be
dominated by women in all areas of their lives. Men desire not only sexual domination but also social domination.

Women are becoming more confident and self-assured, not only in the classroom but also socially. They are becoming the ones
who make the decisions within relationships and men fall more easily into the submissive role. Not all men, because there are
still sexist men who maintain the traditions of their fathers regarding the roles of the sexes. But with each generation more men
find themselves comfortable and at peace being the submissive party in a relationship with a woman.

As long as women continue to excel in schools and universities it is only a matter of time before they gain power in the world of
business and politics. As this occurs, social change will increase rapidly due to the natural desire for submission within men.

When they see women as leaders and as their bosses at work, the desire to submit becomes stronger. This will make it easier
for the wife to manage the marriage, because the man will get used to submitting to a woman in all areas of his life.

The ramifications of this will only reinforce and increase women's rise to power.
Young girls will grow up seeing Mom as the main “breadwinner” and the dominant party. This will break down stereotypes of
the past and instill in girls expectations to succeed and excel in school. This will cause the cycle to continue and increase with
the passing of each generation.

The Genie is out of the bottle and there will be no return to a patriarchal society. The male gender had absolute power in our
society but the man wanted to elevate the woman because the man wants to submit to the woman. It is a natural desire from
birth, which is found within men and makes them want to be dominated by a woman.

There were men who encouraged women to stand up and fight for equality. It was a stealth campaign, one that was never openly
discussed among the men because the men feared being scorned and rejected by their peers. However, in the recesses of his
mind, the male gender could not escape his sexual and social desire to submit to the female gender. Men were pushy and pushy
in their personal relationships with women, behind the closed doors of their marriages, but what surprised many men was their
desire to see women becoming dominant and powerful outside the home.

No matter how society tries to tell it, the fact is that men are turned on by the idea of women in power. A growing number of men
want women to be the dominant gender.
Society is changing but there is still a great obstacle in the way of the transformation of power and sex roles. While scientific
evidence supports the thesis that women are superior to men both intellectually and biologically, the primary reason men have
given for making women subservient to them since time immemorial has not been through Science without rather through
Religion as an institution.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Latent Power of Eve

Chapter Three

The Latent Power of Eve:

The Spirituality of Female Domination

Woman is a more adorable creature than man because she understands much better than man how many things there are
in the world to adore. ... such amazements are what
generate the religious spirit. In this too women show their superiority. (Dr. Ashley Montagu, “The Natural Superiority of
Women,” 1952)

If ever the world sees a time when women come together purely and simply to seek the benefit and well-being of humanity, it
will be a power such as the world has never known before.
(Matthew Arnold, British poet, 1858)

Women have been programmed since they were little that the natural power of God orders the institutions (Government, Religion
and Family) that men be dominant and women submissive. Most religions teach that the superior gender is the male (made in
the image of God) and thus the husband should be the one in charge in the marriage. Are men spiritually superior to women? Is it
God's design for men to be the dominant gender in society? Or have men perverted religion to keep women as second-class
citizens?

We believe in so many things based on tradition. All religions are guilty of passing off man-invented traditions as revealed divine
truths. Christianity is the dominant religion in Western civilization. The Christmas story about the three Wise Men is a perfect
example of religious tradition. We all see the Christmas scenes where the three Wise Men are in the stable presenting gifts to the
baby Jesus. Christians are taught this story from childhood and most adult Christians believe it is based on fact. However, the
Bible itself, which is the foundation of the Christian faith, does not substantiate this tradition. When you read the Bible you discover
that it never mentions how many Magi there were, and in fact that when they got to see the child he was already two years old
and living at home with his parents. Some would argue that it is a minor detail in the overall picture of Religion. Maybe, but this is
just one of many examples of how people believe things from childhood and accept them as articles of faith throughout their adult
lives.

Another example is the widespread scripture quote that “the ways of God are unsearchable.”
The truth is that this self-styled quote from Scripture does not appear in the Bible. It is a man-made observation that has been
passed off as a quote from Scripture but has, in fact, never been in the Bible. Or regarding “money is the root of all evil.” How
many sermons have preached that issue when in fact what the Scriptures really say is that “the love of money is the root of all
evil.” It's a big difference, because a person doesn't necessarily have to have money to love money. Thus poverty has been
established as a virtue in many Christian tendencies and some have taken a vow of poverty to show their righteousness.

Another example occurs with the word “Ecstasy”. That of the ecstasy of the Church is a doctrine widely spread by most Protestant
confessions, although the word "ecstasy" is the work of man and in fact never appears in the English Bible, nor in the original
Hebrew or Greek texts nor in any translation of those texts. Neither the word “ecstasy” nor the teaching of ecstasy in the Church
is mentioned in Christian literature before 1830. Apparently this doctrine was introduced into Christianity by a Scottish religious
after a fifteen-year-old girl named Margaret MacDonald, had a “divine revelation” during one of his church services. The fame of
this girl's vision spread throughout Christendom and this doctrine is now taught as biblical fact.

Another Christian tradition is that of Good Friday. Any serious Bible scholar will tell you that Christ was crucified on Wednesday
and was buried three full days and nights before the resurrection.
However, due to tradition, the Christian church celebrates this on Friday and people believe it with blind faith, when even a child
knows that from Friday night to sundown on Sunday are not three days.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Latent Power of Eve

complete. Traditions, traditions and more traditions. Jesus himself commented on how the traditions of men leave the word of God
powerless. Over time traditions become accepted as facts and the more people repeat traditions that are false, eventually the
majority of society will accept them as true.

It is human nature to believe what our elders have taught us since childhood. Most of the time we rarely question what we are
taught in church or synagogue. Going back to pre-Reformation times, only priests and clergy studied the Scriptures, so the masses
had to rely on the interpretation of the Scriptures from scholars and church leaders. In the Catholic Church the Scriptures were
translated into Latin under Roman influence, but Latin was a language that very few people in the West could read or understand.
After Martin Luther had the revelation that humanity was redeemed by faith and not by work, the Protestant Church was born and
proclaimed freedom from the traditions of the Catholic Church. However, in no time the Protestant churches fabricated their own
traditions and built their own sects, which rarely agreed on the meaning of the Scriptures. The followers of Martin Luther became
Lutherans, the followers of Calvin became Calvinists, those of Wesley became Methodists, and so on until today there are
hundreds of sects in the Protestant faith alone. Why so much disagreement?

The English King James Bible was written so that any layman could read the Scriptures for themselves. However, the men who
translated the King James Bible from the original Hebrew had to make many decisions, since a Hebrew word could have multiple
meanings, and therefore could be translated in many ways, in English. While the Scriptures have been inspired by Divinity, the
human brains of the men who did the translation were not infallible. This has led to endless debates and discussions and therefore
divisions for theological reasons within the church.

It is obvious to me that the translators of the English Bible (although their intentions were undoubtedly admirable) did not always
choose correctly in their translations. This is especially true when it has to do with the origin and nature of the sexes. The
translators of the King James English Bible undoubtedly believed in patriarchal society, and this biased perspective influenced
how they translated words from Hebrew and Greek into English. Fortunately today there are many other translations of the English
Bible and anyone can search for the original Hebrew and Greek meanings of the Scriptures through a “Bible Concordance.”

The three great patriarchal religions (Judaism, Christianity and Islam) trace their origins back to the Garden of Eden in the belief
that Adam and Eve were the original man and woman. It is Genesis that gives an account of Creation that the most important
religions and sects use as the foundation of their faith. So what does Genesis say about the original nature of man and woman?

When one reads the Bible and the story of Adam and Eve in the original Hebrew it is evident that Adam was originally created as
male and female (Genesis 1:27). Adam was the first man but man does not mean male. Man is the species as is the Lion; An
Elephant is a species and so on. God created Man (the species) and God made Man male and female, in the same way that He
made the Lion male and female and the Elephant male and female. So when the Scriptures refer to Man, they are not necessarily
referring to the male. This is why one must search the original Hebrew to see if a name is masculine or feminine.

God created Woman (Man with womb or Female Man) from Adam by extracting the female nature from Adam. This is represented
in the Scriptures as God removing the rib from Adam's side and forming the female, but the spiritual truth of this is that God
removed the female nature of Adam and made a unique creation, and then put them back together again. new through marriage.
Adam was made in the image of God so God must also be male and female. The Scriptures do not describe God as male but
rather refer to God as a spirit with traits of both male and female. To validate this the Jewish names of God in the Old Testament
are both masculine and feminine. Jehovah/Yahweh is YHWH, Y/El, father; H/Asherah, mother.

Furthermore, the word that describes Eve as Adam's companion is the Hebrew word “ezer” which indicates that she was there to
assist Adam from a position of authority. It is the same word that the Bible uses to describe God when it refers to how God assists
us when we need help. God assists us from a position of power and authority and Eve was created to assist Adam from a position
of authority. Eve's submission to Adam in the Bible was the result of humanity's fall due to sin and not God's original plan for
Adam and Eve. The submission of women to men is considered a curse in the Old Testament (Genesis 3:16-17). The New
Testament says that Christ has paid humanity's debt in full and has rehabilitated humanity before God and freed humanity from
the curse. However most Christian sects still rely on a patriarchal view of God and refuse to see what the Scriptures really say
about the true nature of women.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Latent Power of Eve

I personally believe that Eve was God's last and greatest creation, so women are the superior gender.
I am not alone in this interpretation of Scripture. The following comes from the work “Of the Nobility and
Preeminence of the Female Sex” by Henricus Cornelius Agrippa, written in 1529;

“We know that, among all that was created by the greatest and best God, the essential difference
consists in the fact that certain things live forever, while others are subject to corruption and change,
and that, in During the course of this creation, God advanced following an order that consisted of
starting with the most noble of the first group and ending with the most noble of the second. Thus he
first created the incorruptible angels, then the souls (because Augustine affirms that the soul of our first
parents was created at the same time as the angels, before the body had been made). Then He created
incorruptible bodies, such as the heavens and stars, and the elements which, although incorruptible,
are nevertheless subject to some changes. And from them he formed all other things that are subject
to corruption, proceeding again upward, from the most insignificant through all the degrees of the
humors to the perfection of the universe. Thus, first minerals were created, then vegetables, plants and
trees, followed by animated beings, and finally beasts, in order: reptiles, fish, birds, quadrupeds.

After all this he created two human beings in his image, first the man, then the woman, in whom the
heavens and the earth and all the beautification of both, reached perfection. By the time the Creator
completed the creation of woman, he rested in his creation, thinking that there was nothing more
honorable to create; In it all the wisdom and power of the Creator was completed and consummated;
after it no creation could be found or imagined. Therefore, since woman is the ultimate of creation, the
most perfect fulfillment of all the works of God and the perfection of the universe itself, who will deny
that the honor she possesses surpasses that of any other creature? Without it the world itself, already
perfect to a fault and complete at all levels, would have been imperfect; it could only be perfected by
the most perfect creature, by far, of all the others.”

Many biblical scholars over the centuries have concluded that women are closer to divinity than men.
The voices of those who have held that opinion have been considered heretical and have been severely
persecuted. Women have been indoctrinated by religion that they are the weaker sex and therefore
wives must submit to their husbands. In the New Testament there are Scriptures that men have used
to keep women in the subservient role. Men have argued that women cannot hold leadership positions
in the church based on the recommendation, due to the apostle Paul, that women should remain silent
in the church.
This is another misinterpretation of Scripture. Neither women nor men are perfect by themselves. The
two genres have their strong parts and their weak parts, which is why they need each other. A
personality trait of most women is that their minds are more active and they tend to talk more than most
men. Women are more social creatures. The early church obviously had a problem with women's
excessive socializing, so the apostle Paul felt he had to address the issue. That is why he tells them to
be quiet while the religious act takes place. That is all there is to this doctrine, although male-dominated
religion has taken this comment, along with others also misinterpreted, to tear down and rule over
women.

The “Epistle to the Ephesians,” 5:24, is another passage of Scripture that men have used to keep
women subject to them. “Therefore, as the church is subject to Christ, so let married women be subject
to their husbands in everything.” (N. del T.: in this case, and in the subsequent biblical quotations, I use
the Reina Valera 1960 version found at www.biblegateway.com). The phrase “in everything” was added
by the English Bible translators in an obvious attempt to drive home their patriarchal point of view.
Men could thus refer to the phrase “in everything” and govern women in all areas of life. This is another
misinterpretation of Scripture. This passage talks about the man as a spiritual covering for the woman.
It has nothing to do with the woman obeying the man in earthly things but rather it is talking about the
woman submitting to the nature of Christ in her husband. It was the husband's responsibility to pray for
his wife and family and protect them with prayers.
Often when this doctrine is preached the previous passage (Ephesians 5:21) is omitted, which states
that husband and wife are to submit to each other. In other words, the wife should submit to the
spiritual covering of the husband but the husband should submit to the wife in other areas, if they so
choose. Nowhere in Scripture is God prohibiting the act of a man submitting to a woman in the bedroom
or in the natural things of life. In fact, when one sees how women were created to help men from a
position of authority, it becomes obvious that women are better equipped to govern marriage. The
Scriptures, right after this passage (Ephesians 5:25-28), tell men that they need to love their wives as
Christ loved his church and gave himself up for her. In other words-
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Latent Power of Eve

Well, husbands should be willing to sacrifice themselves for their wives. Sacrifice is the supreme form of
submission. Religious men quickly point to Ephesians 5:22-24 but eagerly omit Ephesians 5:21 and 5:25-28.

Some have said that the apostle Paul did not like women since many of his writings seem to speak in a
condescending tone toward women, treating them as second-class citizens.
When reading the Scriptures it is important for people to realize what culture they were written in. Women
were not educated in the time of the apostle Paul and so men had to take charge of most institutions. Paul
was writing for a male-dominated society, where women were seen almost like children. But God's plan is
always developing and now women have been liberated and educated. Now they are prepared to be
Pastors and leaders in the church, in addition to being so at home, in government and in business. Paul
also told slaves to obey their masters, but we know that God is against the institution of forced slavery.
When God's plan unfolded, God set the slaves free and God freed the women. Society is evolving and
women are reaching their right positions. If we go back to biblical times, women were ill-prepared to rule
due to lack of training and being held in bondage by a male-dominated society. The new day has arrived
and women are liberated. This must be kept in mind when reading the Scriptures.

It is also important to read the Scriptures in the way that the Scriptures invite. The Scriptures are described
in the Scriptures themselves as manna from heaven, food for the spirit. However, the carnal man attempts
to intellectualize a spiritual book and this leads to endless debates and discussions and even theological
divisions within the church. The Bible proclaims that the letter kills but the Spirit leads to life. In other words,
read the Bible more with your spirit as you apply it to your current life and less with your logical reasoning.
If one reads the Bible as a dead, historical book, it becomes just that, an account of biblical times that is a
spiritually dead book with outdated traditions and doctrines. However, if one sees the Bible as a spiritual
book that should be read with one's spirit and with an open heart, then it becomes a book with current
relevance. Thank God educated women are not so easily indoctrinated or controlled by a patriarchal
society. For this reason, patriarchal society is in decline and society has evolved towards equality and is
now evolving towards female domination.

In addition to the three main religions today we are witnessing a return to many forms of goddess worship and religions with
goddesses. It has been estimated that, in the United States alone, hundreds of thousands of people are current active members
of churches that believe in a female deity. Most of these churches can trace their origins to ancient civilizations that actively
worshiped a goddess.

The Egyptians worshiped Isis, great mother, goddess of fertility, giver of life and queen of heaven. The
Greeks worshiped Artemis, protector of children and the great hunter; and the Romans worshiped Diana,
goddess of the moon and sister of Venus. Venus was originally goddess of gardens and fields, later,
identified with Aphrodite, of love and beauty. Worshiped as Venus Genetrix, mother of the founder of
Rome; Venus Felix, bringer of good fortune; Venus Victix, the one who brought victory and Venus
Verticordia, protector of female chastity.
Then there is the goddess Cybele. The name Cybele or Cybebe predominates in Greek and Roman
literature from the 5th century BC Cybele was the mother of the Titans, Olympian gods, who had power
over fertility and the earth. The goddess Cybele acquired significance as a goddess of the moon and
fertility, but she was also worshiped in her earthly aspects as a deity of fertility. The moon, throughout
history, has been seen as a symbol of the feminine; Their regular cycles correspond to the life cycles of
women.
Based on the mythical stories of Cybele, a type of cult with the rank of religion was formed. This entire
belief was later developed and refined by the Greeks about 6,000 years ago. They created a temple and a
priestly order. These priests had to be castrated following a ritual act of sex with the representation of the
goddess. Then they would serve her for life. To show their devotion they would have to dress in women's
clothing.
Three thousand years ago the religion of the state of Phrygia (in what is now Turkey) centered on the
worship of the mother goddess, there called Cybele. In many parts of the Mediterranean, the mother
goddess (under a variety of names), was served by a priesthood that often consisted of feminized men.
The Romans fulfilled a Sibylline prophecy which said that the enemy could be expelled and conquered if
the goddess was brought to Rome, along with her sacred symbol, a small stone reputed to have fallen
from the sky. At the end of the Roman Republic the religion of Cybele was in prominence and under the
empire it became one of the most important cults in the Roman world.
The priests of Cybele, the Galli, castrated themselves upon entering his service. Castration was justified in
the myth that the goddess Cybele had a lover, the fertility god Attis. The fable
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Latent Power of Eve

He says that he had emasculated himself under a pine tree, where he bled to death. The blood of Attis formed violets that sprang
to life. In this fable the goddess Cybele later revived Attis from death as a woman.

The Galli priests, often guardians of the temple, or servants of Cybele and her female representatives, were eunuchs dressed in
feminine clothing, with long hair scented with ointments (representing the masculine taking of the feminine, based on the story of
Atis). Together with the priestesses, they celebrated the rites of the Great Mother with wild music and dancing, until their frantic
excitement culminated in whippings, self-inflicted lacerations, or complete exhaustion. Sometimes this delirium of adoration was
accompanied by the self-emasculation of candidates for the priesthood. They accepted flagellation by women to purge the sins of
patriarchy (male domination).

Other goddesses that people worshiped throughout history were Aphrodite of Cyprus, Astarte of Phoenicia, Demeter of Mycenae,
Istar of Assyria, Kali of India, and Ostara, a Scandinavian fertility goddess.
Today in Western civilization there are many who turn their sights to those religions of yesteryear based on fables and mythology.
Many even join new religions focused on the same beliefs as the goddess religions of yesteryear, such as nature worship. Wicca
is one of many earth-based religions. Traditional Wicca was founded by Gerald Gardner, a British civil servant who wrote a series
of books on religion in the 1940s. They contain references to Celtic deities, symbols, and days of seasonal celebration. As a
religion, Wicca is a reconstruction of the pre-Christian religions of Europe, especially Northern Europe (Celtic or Scandinavian
traditions), sometimes incorporating Egyptian and Greco-Roman traditions at some points.

Many of our Christian festivals are in fact founded on festivals of the goddesses. The Christmas holidays are an adaptation of
the pagan rites of the winter solstice. Under the name Yule, it was one of the traditional fire festivals of the Celts and marked the
return of light after the longest night of the year. The pagans (peasants, rustic people) of northwestern Europe held an annual
celebration that is markedly analogous to the Christmas we know today. The Christmas tree comes from the pagan rites of the
winter solstice. When Europe was evangelized by Christians, the pagan festival was replaced with a Christian festival celebrating
the birth of Christ. Most biblical scholars believe that Christ was in fact born in September, but since there was already a
celebration in December, Christmas replaced Yule.

Easter is another Christian festival that was originally based on the worship of a goddess. It was named after Eostre (also known
as Eastre). She was the Great Mother goddess for the Saxons of northern Europe. Easter occurs in spring, around the vernal
equinox. Spring has been, and continues to be, the season of joy and fun, with much emphasis on sexual fertility. Easter is
celebrated on the first Sunday after the first full moon that occurs after the vernal equinox (March 21). Therefore it can fall on
March 22 at the earliest and on April 25 at the latest.

Christians celebrate Easter as the Resurrection of Christ. Obviously, since this is a real date in history, it should be the same date
every year. Originally, Passover was celebrated on the day of the Jewish Passover. Since the Jewish calendar is lunar, Easter
could fall on any day of the week, and some of the Church fathers were bothered that Lent could end on any day that was not
Sunday. They argued about it until the 8th century, when the church officially adopted the pagan date of Easter for the celebration
of Christ's Resurrection. It has been argued by those who are active goddess worshipers that when women are more liberated,
pa-triarchal religions will lose their appeal and there will be a strong return to the religions of yesteryear. My experience indicates
that the majority of couples who practice Female Domination come from all religious affiliations, Christians, Jews, Muslims,
Buddhists, goddess worshipers, new religions, agnostics and atheists. A person's faith is a private matter and most people are not
willing to change their faith. I have known some dominant women who have left the Christian Church and joined goddess religions
instead, because they felt more comfortable worshiping God in the form of a Woman. But I also know many women who are
active practitioners of the Female Domination way of life, who are comfortable with their beliefs in Female Supremacy and their
Christian faith.

Dominant women practicing Christianity will point out that their religion is not a patriarchal religion. Men have turned it into a
patriarchal religion, perverting it, but Christianity is really about the personal relationship between a person and their Creator
through Christ. One does not need to change religion when one has a revelation of the true nature of women and men. I decided
to study my faith more deeply to see if what I had been taught was really so. I found Christianity to be very compatible with my
beliefs in Female Supremacy and the Female Domination way of life.

Why is all this important? Because one of the biggest obstacles for women, when it comes to adopting the Female Domination
way of life, is religion. Deep inside most of
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Latent Power of Eve

Women believe that they are equal or superior to men, but they still do not feel comfortable being in
control because of a sense of guilt that religion has shackled them with since they were young girls. It
is one thing to oppose a human-dominated society based on Science or Ethics, but it is difficult to
oppose God or Nature.
Religion uses fear and guilt to keep people enslaved to theologies that would otherwise have no chance
to survive in the light of truth. Once the light of truth has been turned on and women begin to see that
they are not going against their Maker or Nature by expressing or adopting the dominant self, the
shackles of religion can spring and the inner power of A woman can exercise herself with a mind free
of guilt and a heart full of confidence.
There is a spiritual dimension to Female Domination. Women have power over men and that power is
not physical. That power is expressed through the sexual but resides in the mind and originates in the
spirit. This power is within and women need to release it. I call it the “latent power of Eve.” I believe that
women were created to be in a position of authority over men, not to rule them authoritatively but to
complete them with loving feminine authority. We are spiritual beings, so the spirit fights for the truth,
no matter how the mind has been programmed by society or religion. This may explain why men crave
Female Domination even when they live in a world considered patriarchal. Whether it be the followers
of Cybele during the Roman Empire, the men who frequented the whipping brothels in 18th century
Europe or the modern-day American businessmen who frequent a House of Domination. Something
inside a man longs to be subjected to a woman.

The “latent power of Eve” can do wonders in a woman's life, not only in her personal relationships but
also in her social life, in her career, and in all other areas of her life. At this very moment in our society,
men occupy the majority of positions of power and authority. However, they maintain these positions by
making women believe that they must be allowed to be the superior gender. The truth is that women
are the superior gender and once a woman unleashes her dominant power few men can resist her.

Men become submissive and puppy-like when faced with a powerful woman. Attitude is the key. The
woman who believes she is superior will transmit that attitude and thus develop an aura of dominance
and power. “For as he thinks in his heart, so is he (she).” (Proverbs 23:7)

Deep down, men know that women are not their equals, no matter how politically correct our society tries to be. Women are different
and mysterious to men. Women are sexual in a way that men don't understand. Women have a power that men do not understand and
cannot resist. This feminine power is present during courtship between a man and a woman. Men are under the spell of women during
the flirting and courtship process. Most men take the submissive role and most women take the dominant role during courtship. They
may not recognize those roles but that is what actually happens. The woman uses her sexuality (knowingly or not) and the man is
defenseless under her power. Men will try to prove to the woman that she deserves his time and attention and how happy it would make
him if she accepted him as a partner.

During courtship, men shower women with flowers and gifts. The man will be romantic with the woman
and will write poetry to her and sing songs to her.
Even macho and excessively masculine men will show their more delicate side around a woman with
whom they are interested in forming a lasting relationship. Men become disinterested and agree to do
what the woman wants them to do, as long as they are close to her.
But once married all this ends. The man usually goes back to his old ways and becomes selfish and
begins to take the woman for granted. He hooks up again with his old friends and watches a lot of
television, ignoring the love of his life. He becomes stingy and the flowers and gifts run out. He starts
refusing to do things with his wife and refusing to visit her family and friends. Everything turns into a
fight and an argument. Then there is sex. Sex used to last all night and be so exciting, but now it
becomes fast and boring. Once the man reaches his sexual relief it is time to sleep. He forgets about
the woman. After all, bringing her to orgasm is so hard. What happened to passion? What happened to
the man of the courtship?
What happened is that the woman didn't realize that she had him under her spell. The woman's beauty
and sexuality had captured the man and brought him down for her. He would do everything for her
during courtship. She didn't realize it at the time, but she was the dominant part and he was the
submissive part, during courtship. She didn't have to know about D&S or Female Domination because
her sexual energy and feminine ways naturally caused the man to become submissive to her. For a
short period his macho ways and macho pride were overcome by his feminine power.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Latent Power of Eve

However, once the two were married or a serious relationship was established, his macho pride and
social customs made him become the dominant party and she surrendered to that power and the spell
was broken. Now he expects her to be the good insignificant wife and expects her to obey him. He
begins to take control and the euphoria is over, for both of us.
That power is still within the married woman. In fact he only used a little of his sexuality and power during
courtship. There is much more power within her that if released, will not only bring back the man she
fell in love with, but will lead him to total submission to her. Not just her husband, all men will feel her
feminine power and will either want to serve her or fear her. Some women recognize their sexual and
feminine power but other women need that dominant nature to be seduced and brought to the fore by a
man's submissive nature. There are many more men who realize that they are submissive than women
who realize that they should take the reins.
Female Domination has always been a male desire located in the depths of his mind and expressed in
his sexual thoughts and impulses. The dominant nature of women usually lies dormant due to the
programming that the girl receives from a patriarchal society. But man's desire for submission easily
catches on and comes to the forefront of his mind through his sexuality. It is only a matter of time before
a man tries to present his fantasy of being sexually dominated to a member of the female gender.

Some men will have the courage to confess this desire to their wife or girlfriend but most men will choose
to confide it to a stranger, such as a professional dominant woman or a domination phone service. That
way he can pay for domination and remain anonymous, without risking being rejected by family or society.

With women's liberation and the increase in women's social power, men are beginning to find it easier to
confess to their female partners the desire to submit to them in the bedroom. Some men choose a wise
approach and take small steps to slowly seduce and awaken a woman's dominant nature. Others err on
the side of impatience and spill their deepest secrets to a woman who is not prepared to hear such
confessions. This leads to conflict and a dispute, because the woman misunderstands him and sees
her man as a pervert. The man who wisely seduces his woman's dominant nature is much more
successful because he shows her the advantages of being the dominant party in a man/woman
relationship.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Seduction of Women's Nature

Chapter four

The Seduction of the Dominant Feminine Nature

You have put yourself in the hands of Fortune; now you must be content with your Mistress's ways. If you try to stop the force of
its spinning wheel you are the stupidest man alive. (Boethius, “The Consolation of Philosophy”, c520)

What does the submissive do in a relationship with a woman who has yet to realize her dominance or who is blind to social
evolution due to her traditions and upbringing? Society is changing but the submissive is now living his life. The submissive
wants to submit to his wife or girlfriend today.
So what advice can I give these men when they open themselves to their submissive desires? Let me finish the story of Henry
Adams who came to see me in 1998.
The advice I gave Henry Adams is the same advice I give to all submissives who confess to me their desire to submit to their
wife or girlfriend. First, I got Henry to see that his desires were very common among men and I got Henry to be at peace with his
submissive desires by convincing him that he was not a pervert. I made Henry see that the many ads in DDI magazine, and the
thousands of Femdom ads on the Internet, demonstrated how many men were like him and how there is a hunger for Female
Domination within the male gender. The professional Dominatrix is simply filling the need that exists in a male gender that is too
afraid to play fair with their wives regarding their desires for submission.

Once I had put some peace in Henry's mind, I continued to give him some practical advice on how he could introduce his wife to
the Female Domination way of life. I explained to him that what I really wanted was to submit to the woman I loved. I managed
to make Henry understand what true submission is really about. True submission is not about navel-gazing and satisfying your
own fantasies and desires, but about serving a woman in a selfless way. Because only the man who serves a woman the way
the woman desires will experience the satisfaction of submission he has been seeking.

The Professional Dominant is only a temporary patch for the submissive and does not satisfy permanently, because the
exchange of money causes the Dominatrix to focus on the client's needs instead of the male client focusing on the needs.
women's needs. What Henry needed to do was seduce his wife's dominant nature and thus free the dominant Genie from his
bottle, not by buying her a leather suit and a whip, but by truly attending to her needs. I explained to her that fetish outfits and
D&S can really come later, but that she shouldn't focus on that if she wanted to experience true Female Domination.

Henry accepted my advice and began to focus on his wife's needs. He channeled his submissive desires into serving his wife
Doris. The first thing Henry did was stop seeing professional Mistresses, he stopped calling phone services that offer domination,
and he stopped buying FemDom magazines and videos behind his wife's back. Henry began to see his money as his wife's
money. He changed his attitude and renewed his mind, based on the fact that he worked for his wife and that his salary really
belonged to her.

Doris and Henry had been married for fifteen years. It was a good marriage but after five or six years the romance had faded
from their relationship. Doris is a beautiful woman, outgoing and full of life.
Henry adored her but, like most husbands, took her for granted. This began to change with Henry's new attitude.

Henry took my advice to heart and started off slowly. He started treating his wife like a Queen.
He opened doors for her, pulled out a chair for her to eat, and acted like a true gentleman around her.
I brought her flowers and thank-you gifts regularly. Doris began to appreciate this new attention and her warm reaction to those
warm actions caused romance to reignite in their marriage.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Seduction of Women's Nature

Like so many other husbands, Henry had developed a bad habit of ignoring his wife and would go straight to the television or the
Internet when he got home from the office, but he no longer did that. Now he focused on ways to serve his wife. Doris worked as
a salesperson in a department store and was on her feet most of the day. When he returned home after a hard day's work, Henry
put himself in a position to serve his Queen. He would kneel at her feet, take off her shoes and give her a tender and loving foot
massage. It didn't take Doris long at all to learn to relax and receive her husband's loving submission.

Some nights, Henry would prepare his wife a bubble bath and bathe and pamper her. Henry loved caressing his wife's beautiful
naked body while bathing her with his soapy hands.
After the bath, he towel-dried her, blew-dried her hair, and brushed it, while she sat on her dressing table chair in the bedroom.
After taking care of his personal needs, he offered to give him a back rub or a full-body massage. Doris was beginning to wallow
in pleasure and could not believe this sudden change in her husband. All her attention reminded her of her non-courtship, when
Henry would do anything for her or go anywhere with her, just to have her close. Many of these nights of pampering ended in
sex, with a noticeable difference in their sex life reignited. Henry was focused on Doris's pleasure. He got into the habit of orally
servicing his wife and focusing on her orgasms and not his own. He acquired the habit of asking for permission to have intercourse
with his wife and when it was granted he would ask her permission to climax. Doris always agreed when Henry asked for such
permission, but she was beginning to enjoy the fact that sex was centered around her pleasure and desires.

Henry also began doing the household chores he knew his wife wanted him to do. Doris had to ask Henry and nag him to mow
the lawn, wash the cars, and take out the garbage can at night. Henry was not a man who enjoyed housework, but he had modified
his way of thinking based on the fact that by doing these things he was serving his Queen. Of course I was the one making these
suggestions to Henry in the first place, but he quickly grasped the concept and before he knew it he was enjoying his position as
his wife's servant. She even took the leap and helped Doris with some of the so-called women's tasks, such as washing the
dishes, vacuuming or dusting.

Henry's service to Doris led to many conversations as Doris questioned Henry about his sudden change in behavior. Henry took
my advice and used those opportunities to tell his wife that he needed to serve her and needed to submit. Henry took advantage
of these opportunities to briefly bring the issue of Female Domination to light, without going into the aspects of fetishism or D&S.
Henry simply told Doris that he had the impulse to subject his entire marriage to her but that he contained that impulse because
he thought that the man had to be macho and the leader. However, after fifteen years of marriage, he now realized that their lives
were slipping away and that there was no greater joy in his life than serving his wife.

Naturally Doris responded favorably to this. She felt a union with her husband unlike anything she had experienced since their
courtship. Henry's servitude and conspicuous submission began to fuel her desire to dominate him. Doris didn't know anything
about Female Domination, because Henry was clever not to mention these things at this point. Henry simply focused on serving
his wife and although he longed for the leather and D&S he got from professional Dommes, he found that what I told him was true.
Serving his wife in a selfless manner was the most rewarding experience of submission he had ever experienced. Added to that
was that their marriage had become stronger than it had ever been.

Henry's servitude to Doris seduced his dominant nature. Doris was an outgoing woman with dominant impulses, but she had
contained them all her life because of her upbringing. Doris believed that to be happy a woman needed to marry a strong man
and allow the man to call the shots in the family. When she met him, Henry seemed to her to be that kind of man but it wasn't
long into their marriage before Doris realized that her husband was not a natural leader.

Doris ran the marriage quite clearly, but it was more about being a powerful, silent force in her husband's shadow than overtly
being in control. She considered herself a feminist, but her strong religious background had programmed her that men were better
equipped to govern society as well as the family.

Like most women, it didn't take Doris long to realize that women could do any task just as well, if not better, when it came to
making decisions and getting things going. He realized this at work and also in marriage. Henry didn't know that Doris had such
ideas, but because she was now seducing his dominant nature with her openly submissive attitude, Doris began to put into words
what she believed that perhaps women should govern marriage and other social institutions. One thing was certain, she enjoyed
being pampered and served by Henry. I had never been so happy.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Seduction of Women's Nature

As Henry and Doris bonded over the year that followed his submission and dedication to serving her,
Henry began to feel more comfortable opening up to Doris about his submissive nature and desires. If
Henry had discussed these things from the beginning, Doris would have rejected such speech, she
would have responded with her preconceived ideas regarding what D&S and Female Domination
meant. If Henry had initially shown Doris a book or website about FemDom, her defense mechanism
would have slammed the door shut on her mind. However, after experiencing firsthand the benefits of
Henry's submission, Doris now felt more comfortable and open to talking about Female Domination
with the man she loved.
Henry continued to take things slow with Doris, but became bolder, telling her about his teenage and
fifteen-year-old years, and how the stories and images of FemDom had always turned him on. Doris
was now open to accepting this part of her husband, and his openness to her allowed them to bond on
a more meaningful level. Eventually Henry showed his wife some non-pornographic books and websites
about Female Domination, and although Doris wasn't exactly enthusiastic at first, she kept an open
mind and was willing to explore it with her husband. Henry had seduced her dominant nature and that
taste of domination over her husband was pleasant enough to Doris that she began to desire more.

Once Henry finally confessed to Doris what he wanted as a submissive and that he wanted to submit
to her in deeper ways, Doris began doing her own research on the Internet and began wanting to
experience FemDom in the bedroom. She started off gently, ordering some leather lingerie and a
leather paddle. She also commissioned a couple of WHAP (Women Who Administer Punishment)
magazines, a 1940s-looking FemDom publication, and articles and stories about real women who
dominated their husbands, with a focus on discipline. The more Doris learned about Female Domination,
the more interested she became.
Doris began to lightly spank Henry with the paddle during sex. It felt more natural than he had imagined.
Henry responded very favorably to this discipline. Doris got the idea from the WHAP magazines to
assign Henry regular tasks and have a weekly discipline session with him, where she evaluated his
performance in his service to her. Soon the weekly discipline session became a regular part of their
relationship.
Doris and Henry kept the lines of communication open and freely discussed what each of them enjoyed
in their D&S game and what they disliked. Henry couldn't believe what had happened.
By 2000 he was in a developed Female Domination marriage, with his wife Doris, complete with regular discipline sessions. Doris
was fine with dominating Henry in the bedroom, complete with fetish attire and D&S activities, as long as Henry obeyed her
outside of the bedroom.

Doris enrolled Henry in cooking classes at the local school and Henry began doing all the cooking, plus
most of the housework. Doris loved the new arrangement and thought it was a dream come true. Henry
took care of her needs, did her chores, and treated her like a Queen. In return, Doris disciplined Henry
to motivate and train him to be an even better servant to her. Henry's submissive nature was satisfied
and Doris flourished as a confident wife who called the shots. The Genie was out of the bottle and, as
Doris herself admitted, she would never return to a non-FemDom marriage. Theirs was now a win-win
relationship and neither of them had ever been happier.

Henry's strategy for introducing his wife to Female Domination is the most effective method.
Although not all wives embrace the D&S aspects as readily as Doris did, most women will at least enjoy
being served by their husbands in such a selfless manner. The key is that the man has to first serve his
wife and show her the benefits of the FemDom way of life before he can open up to her about his fetish
and D&S desires. Even if his wife never fully embraces Female Domination, I believe that the
submissive will still enjoy greater satisfaction by putting his wife's needs ahead of his own than if he
only fantasizes about Female Domination. After all, true male submission consists of denying himself
and focusing on the woman's needs.

Once a woman's dominant nature has been seduced and she begins to feel these impulses of
dominance, a man still has to be patient and give her room to grow. Depending on the woman's
upbringing, she may have a number of issues to work through before she can openly embrace her
dominant nature. Social programming and religious education can be the biggest setbacks for a woman,
when she begins to express an aspect of her nature that goes against what she has been taught as
normal in a member of her gender. In any case, once the dormant dominant nature begins to come to
life, most women are able to overcome their inhibitions and blossom into that dominant, beautiful and
confident woman.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Seduction of Women's Nature

Kathy is an experienced dominant woman. She and her husband James have been active Female Domination
practitioners for over seven years. Kathy runs a telephone clinic for submissives under the name Ms Kathleen and heads
a Female Domination support group in Maryland/Virginia, just outside of Washington DC. Kathy absolutely loves Female
Domination and is a firm believer in Female Supremacy. One gets the impression that it was Kathy who led James to
this way of life, which in their current roles seems so natural to them. But is not the case.

James had to seduce Kathy's dominant nature and allow her the space to overcome her doubts and questions.

Once James had confessed his lifelong desire for Female Domination to his wife, Kathy agreed to play some D&S games with
him in the bedroom. He struggled with this type of sexuality and, although he had fun, he had trouble reconciling this way of life
with his conscience.

Kathy loved to be dominant in the bedroom but sometimes she went back and other times she went forward.
He even threw away the riding crop and the PVC suit that James had given him as a gift. But something about this way
of life attracted her at the same time. Kathy describes her metamorphosis into a dominant woman.

“My love for my husband has never waned. I was a happy bride on my wedding day. I can't imagine a bride more willing
to marry a man. The wedding day was great, the honeymoon was fun, but I didn't particularly care in the early years of
our marriage. It was great to be married to a man I considered my best friend. What I liked most about being married
was that there was always someone to talk to and do things with. We had a great time together.

The problem I struggled with most was trying to be the submissive wife that our society, our religion, and our families
expected. I was a single, independent woman of twenty-eight when I entered marriage. I was now expected to submit to
my husband. We both worked, but somehow I was expected to prepare food and clean the house. My husband expected
that of me, after all that was what he had witnessed with his parents. I had witnessed the same thing in the case of my
parents, because my father worked and my mother stayed at home and took care of us, the children, and the house.
That's why I thought I needed to be the submissive wife and the one who took care of the house. In theory I agreed with
this family model, but when I started living it I found that I hated it. I felt cheated and I guess I started to not like my life
very much. After six years of marriage, my husband and I began to grow apart. I had never anticipated divorce but I could
see how we were heading down the path of many other marriages. I could imagine always being friends but not with that
intimate love that I wanted so much.

I agreed to submit to my husband. After all, it's a man's world. I worked for men, men ruled our country, and I had been
told that God is a man. But why wasn't she happy being the good and obedient wife? It wasn't that my husband was a
tyrant. Far from it, he was a sweet, meek and easy-going man. If anything, too easy to deal with. I was frustrated by his
poor decision-making skills.

I am a dynamic and ambitious person. I have always been outgoing and aggressive. I am a physicist; My husband is
passive. I am ardent and fiery; my husband is calm. I am an entrepreneur; My husband is a thinker. I like to get out of life;
My husband likes to let life come to him. So who is best suited to take the reins? If a company was interviewing someone
for a manager or supervisor and my husband and I were the only two candidates, who would they hire? Wouldn't it be the
one who has the most leadership capacity? That means it would be me. Therefore, why does society demand that a man
be the head of the marriage? Is it just because it has eggs? That doesn't make sense and if society handles the marriage
relationship badly, I think it also handles other institutions badly.”

Once Kathy had resolved most of the internal doubts, she finally agreed to practice that way of life, but felt that she
needed to learn about Female Domination from an experienced dominant woman. Since he didn't know any, he decided
that they needed him to visit a professional Domme. James had visited a couple of them before marrying Kathy and
recommended a highly reputable Domme he had a session with once. She lived in the DC area, but Kathy didn't want to
be influenced by James. He wanted to choose the Dominatrix based on his own research. Kathy chose Mistress Morgan
from Pittsburgh. Mistress Morgan's website featured the kind of sophistication that attracted Kathy.

“Morgan advertised that couples were allowed, which was a key point for me. I sent him a polite email introducing myself
and letting him know I was what I was looking for in someone in his line of work. He responded promptly to my letter and
kindly gave me his telephone number.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Seduction of Women's Nature

phone along with the best times to call her. When we spoke on the phone I knew she was what I was looking for. He quickly
reassured me, assuring me that we wouldn't do anything that James or I would be uncomfortable with. What convinced me about
her is that she informed me that she was a lawyer who also practiced professional Domination.”

Kath and James went to Pittsburgh for a joint session with Mistress Morgan. It would be a day that would change their lives,
because Kathy managed to accept her domination and the FemDom way of life.

“We arrived at a restored Victorian residence, located just minutes from downtown Pittsburgh, in a safe and exclusive
neighborhood. We climbed the long staircase, rang the bell, and Morgan's friendly face appeared at the half-open door. She was
strikingly beautiful, with long black hair and big brown eyes. The inside of the place was clean, bright and without a speck. Morgan
wore a splendid one-piece black leather corset, with buckles going down from the center. She also wore thigh-high leather boots.
This was the perfect outfit for my husband because he has a huge leather fetish.

Morgan had told me to wear a suit. Since I had thrown away the fetish clothing I had, I wore a short, provocative black dress that
exposed most of my cleavage. James had told me that she looked very dominant in that dress. Morgan showed me her bathroom
to change while she entertained James in her living room. Morgan made my husband strip completely naked and placed handcuffs
on his wrists and ankles. She made him sit on the floor of the living room, waiting for my entrance. When I showed up in my tight
dress, Morgan praised how pretty I looked. He invited me to sit on the couch and asked me if I wanted James to sit next to me or
if I preferred him to stay on the floor. This completely shocked me but I have to say that the sight of my husband naked at the feet
of two women turned me on.

I decided that James had to stay down. Morgan sat between the two of us and took her time interviewing us about our past
experiences and future goals within the female domination lifestyle. After answering a set of their questions I took another look at
my husband. I loved seeing him in such a vulnerable situation.

What I found fascinating about Morgan was how open and honest she was about any topic. We could have been two women
talking about interior decoration or gardening. She treated D&S and the Female Domination way of life with complete dominance
and confidence. She was a kind and considerate woman. He joked with us and loved to provoke my husband. Whenever my
husband said something he thought was right or funny, he would smile and pat his cheeks lightly as if he were a little child and say
something like, “Wow, isn't that lovely?”

After talking for almost half an hour, Morgan showed us around his house. In addition to the living room, kitchen, and bathroom, it
had two game rooms in the back. None of them were very big. It was obvious that they were two bedrooms that she had converted
into her play space. Then Morgan started showing me what all that equipment was and how to use it. She experimented with my
husband, taking time to teach me how to master him and introduce me to D&S activities safely. We took things slow and Morgan
taught me how to do all the things I was interested in trying.

He calmly explained each of the items he used and answered all my questions. I was impressed with everything he could teach
me, but I was also paying attention to James at the same time. Morgan hooked some soft clamps onto my husband's nipples. At
first he tolerated it but then he complained that they hurt. Morgan was compassionate and took them off, but not before showing
him the clamps she used on her boyfriend. The ones he put on James had rubber tips. The ones she used on her man were made
of metal with sharp teeth. They looked horrible. I wondered to myself if this sweet woman and intelligent lawyer didn't have a
serious sadistic side.

We then moved on to the larger of the two rooms. Morgan tied James up, bent him over his padded saddle. Her butt was
vulnerable, exposed and sticking out in the air. Morgan started teaching me how to whip a man. We both punished him. I really
enjoyed this thing of having someone with you somehow supervising your own actions and desires. We used several types of
whips and paddles and she ended up with what she showed me as her favorite activity, caning a man. My husband's ass was all
red from having two women apply themselves to him. My husband can be weak at times, like when he complained because I put
the simple clamps on him. But I have to say that she can handle a good session of paddles and whips on her buttocks. However,
when Morgan used the staff, he writhed and let out a scream. It was hilarious. He squirmed, trying to avoid each blow of the rod,
but there was no way.

Finally it was my turn. Morgan showed me how to place the rod against her butt and then slowly draw it back before hitting it with
a snap of the wrist. I loved the sound of the rod
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Seduction of Women's Nature

hissing through the air and the stinging sound upon contact with my husband's flesh. I had never had any kind of sadistic desires
in my entire life. I am a kind woman, who loves to hug and kiss animals and people. However, something was definitely unleashed
in me when I spanked and spanked my husband that day. I found myself getting aroused as I applied the rod to her. He was
relieved when we finally released his restraints. Her pretty little bottom had a nice pink and red shading, with a few dark red stripes
from the cane.

I had one more surprise for him before we left. Morgan asked me if there was anything else I wanted to try before we finished the
session. I knew that James had this fantasy of being humiliated by me, in front of another woman. So I asked Morgan if I could
dominate him in front of her.

I didn't know what was happening to me but I ordered James to get on his knees with my most demanding and malevolent voice.
I began to verbally humiliate him in front of Morgan, telling him that he was a worm and that our marriage relationship was going
to change. I told him that I was going to assume command and that I would give the orders ahead, because I was not man
enough to make decisions. As I scolded him I grabbed one of Morgan's whips and hit him hard on his sore ass. I then ordered
James to lick and kiss my shoes and prostrate himself before Morgan and me. James did so and for the first time during our
session with Morgan, he had a full erection. It had touched something inside him and he knew he was about to get something
here. I made James confess his place in our marriage, acknowledging to Morgan that I was superior to him and that he was going
to be my servant. I could tell that Morgan was impressed with my performance.

Then Morgan really encouraged me by telling me what a good job I had done. He also gave me a farewell gift. He gave me my
own rod. I promised him I would make good use of it. James and I had changed into our street clothes when there was a knock at
the door. Morgan went down to speak to a gentleman who left quickly. I asked Morgan if he was one of her clients and she said
that she was, and that she had stopped to pick up the list of chores and duties she wanted me to do for her. Now I was the one
who was impressed. The men stopped only to do chores for her, and they probably paid her for the privilege. I could get used to
that.

Morgan gave us a big hug and told me to write her again or call her if I had any questions or needed help with anything. I was
sure I would take advantage of his offer. After the session I was extremely motivated to get serious about this way of life. In fact
Morgan gave us the address of a fetish shop in his area and we stopped, on the way home, to buy some toys and new fetish
clothes for me. I spent over a thousand dollars on my new wardrobe and toy collection. My husband had nothing to complain
about. I think he was grateful to be standing around the store. “His sore bottom needed a rest before the long car ride back.”

Although Kathy still had to work on some of her issues, which had to do with society and religion, from that day forward, Kathy
never looked back. She fully embraced the Female Domination way of life and she and James developed an even deeper love for
each other.
The stories of Doris and Henry and Kathy and James are not unique. I have interviewed dozens of couples with similar experiences
and received hundreds of letters and emails from couples who have a similar story to tell. The Female Domination way of life is
growing and thriving in our society.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Largest Sexual Organ

Chapter Five

The Largest Sexual Organ:

The Psychology of Female Domination

Love does not see with the eyes, but with the mind, and that is why they paint the winged Cupid
blind. (William Shakespeare, “A Midsummer Night's Dream,” Act I, Scene I)

Most of the time it is the husband who introduces his wife to the female domination way of life. Normally she
adopts it out of love for her husband and then ends up loving this way of life too. Experience intimacy and an
improved sex life firsthand and love the benefits outside the bedroom, like better care and help around the
house. With women entering the workforce, the need to have the man do domestic chores around the house is
a great motivation for women to explore the sexual aspects of the man's desire to play the submissive role.
Women are discovering that dominating a man in the bedroom can lead to submission outside the bedroom
and the rewards for women are plentiful. Furthermore, women are discovering that a man's sexual desire to
be dominated in the bedroom leads to a fresh and exciting form of sexuality and facilitates intense sexual
satisfaction for women. Women normally satisfy, out of love for their partner, the man's fantasy of being
dominated, but they end up discovering a new area of their own sexuality, explicitly the desire to dominate
men.

The man who seduces the dominant nature of the woman unleashes that inner Tigress and many women fall
in love with her new power, both inside and outside the bedroom. The women I have interviewed claim that
there is an increase in their self-esteem once they accept their dominant nature. They report a greater sexual
drive and more intense orgasms. They feel more confident outside the home, in their careers. When a man
seduces his wife's dominant nature with his submissive nature, a true power exchange occurs in the home.
Thus society continues to evolve, each time about one of the woman/man relationships.

Not all female domination relationships are the same. Some are more advanced than others based on the
wishes of the individuals involved. Some couples keep her confined to the bedroom and are satisfied with this.
Others take it out of the bedroom, into their daily lives and this satisfies them. What is obvious when talking to
couples who practice this way of life is that their marriages are better today than they were before they adopted
Female Domination.
Powerful women excite and intimidate men at the same time. When you have talked to as many submissives
as I have, it is evident how strong the desire to submit to women is within the male gender. When I became
involved in this way of life I had no idea how deeply these desires penetrate men. It's not just a matter of D&S
games to balance one's life, as many believe. Many very successful men find that their lives are still not
satisfying, even after they have succeeded in business or in their profession. The more prosperous and
powerful a man is, the more his weakness is magnified. Many men go through the world thinking that it would
be enough for them to have more money or more success for everything to go well. Men who have money and
success realize that these do not satisfy them emotionally, socially, and spiritually. Successful men have the
resources to explore their submissive desires in greater depth than middle-class men do. But the desire to
submit to the female gender is still there, despite the man's finances and social status. Precisely here we intend
to show in more depth that the desire for submission is present in all men and that social and economic factors
do not play a main role in the development of these desires. A man's childhood and his interactions with female
authority figures, as a child and adolescent, play the most important role in developing that seed of submission
that I believe is present in all men.

Another widely held view is that a person's temperament will determine whether they will be dominant or
submissive in their relationships. In my opinion, based on my years of study and participation in the form of
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Largest Sexual Organ

Female Domination life, dominance or submission cannot be equated with a person's temperament.

Human temperament has been divided into sixteen categories under four different types: Sanguine,
Choleric, Melancholic and Phlegmatic. The Sanguine is extroverted, talkative and optimistic. They are
emotional, expressive, enthusiastic and loud.
Likewise, the Choleric is determined, willful and bossy. It has been thought that a person who is
Sanguine or Choleric would gravitate toward the dominant role in personal relationships. It has also
been assumed that a Melancholic and a Phlegmatic would opt for the submissive role. The Melancholic
is an introverted, reflective and pessimistic person. He is analytical, creative, sensitive, with a spirit of
sacrifice and usually with a poor self-image. The Phlegmatic is also introverted and undemanding,
relaxed, calm, indecisive and tends to be shy.
It is quite obvious from my years of counseling and interviewing submissive men that the male desire to
submit to the female gender has little to do with temperament. There are introverted, shy and passive
submissives and there are aggressive, extroverted and bold submissives. The man's desire to submit to
the woman cannot be analyzed superficially. Someone has tried to explain the popularity of the
professional Dominant woman (aka Dommes) as being the way for the aggressive businessman to gain
balance in his life. Some, who have examined the phenomenon of the D&S lifestyle, have said that it
attracts powerful, type “A” personality men because FemDom gives those alpha males an opportunity to
be on the receiving end of aggression and abuse. power instead of being at the end that emits it. In
other words, Female Dominance provides the macho man with an avenue to find balance.

Then there are those who claim that FemDom attracts men who have low self-esteem because they
harbor a secret desire to be mistreated. Some believe, in the field of Psychology, that Melancholic is
more prone to developing masochistic desires. These two theories contradict each other. If FemDom
primarily attracts shy and insecure men, then why do so many extroverted and aggressive men also
want to be dominated by a woman?
Just as a man's temperament cannot be used to determine the source of his submissive desires, a
woman's temperament cannot be used to gauge her potential to be dominant. Women who are
Melancholic or Phlegmatic are just as capable of being Dominant as women who are extroverted.
Domination is primarily an attitude. It is part of the internal nature and is authoritarian. Extroverted and
aggressive women more easily turn to Female Domination, but they do not necessarily become the best
Dominants. Some of the most authoritarian and dominant women I know are very calm and collected.
They dominate more with their aura and self-confidence than they do with strong apparent personality
traits. One woman I know rarely raises her voice when dominating a man, but her gaze is so intense
and there is a controlling aura surrounding her that it makes men crumble in her presence. He believes
he is superior to men and walks with that confidence and authority.

I have found that the calmest, slowest-talking professional Dommes are the most popular. While some
men fantasize about a strong and aggressive woman who dominates them and does whatever she
wants with them, many more men fantasize about a mysterious and confident woman who seduces
them with her sexuality and enslaves them with her mysterious feminine power. . Men are attracted to a
confident and sophisticated woman, whether she is outgoing or calm. In Domination everything is
attitude. If a woman believes that she is superior to men and acts with that authority, men cannot resist
her regardless of their temperament.
The primary reason why extroverted women are the most likely candidates to adopt the Female Dominance way of life is because
they are already accustomed to being aggressive towards men, but still have to struggle with the roles that society has constrained
them. Once that barrier has been removed through the submission of a willing man, an extroverted woman functions normally in
that way of life, much like a caged animal that has been set free. A Choleric type woman may be more open to physical domination
play of the corporal punishment type while a Phlegmatic type may enjoy more the more sensual and gentle activities of D&S. In
any case, a woman's softness should not be confused with weakness or submission. Some of the most dominant and slightly
sadistic women I have ever met were Phlegmatic. They may not like taking a man by force but they enjoy the game of
psychological domination such as provocation and denial of the man, forced feminization of the man and even forced chastity of
the man.

These are generalizations, of course, and it would be a mistake to assume that a woman will prefer
certain D&S activities to others based on her temperament alone. Many aggressive, outgoing women
also enjoy the gentler activities of D&S, and likewise a calm woman may really love administering
corporal punishment to her man. One of the beautiful things about D&S is
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Largest Sexual Organ

which allows for a terrain where people can experience the different sides of their natures and
personalities. You never know what desire is hidden inside until you connect with that desire, unlock it
and release it through exploration and experimentation. A person may not be able to change their
temperament but they can truly release a part of their personality that was previously blocked due to
inhibition and fear.
Our true natures come out from within but unless one opens their mind, they can remain captive and therefore remain dormant.
When this happens our natures try to get ahead through the subconscious. That is why a man can live so peacefully until suddenly
a scene from a movie or a story in a magazine about female domination triggers something in his subconscious (bypassing
consciousness) and he experiences desires that he previously knew nothing about. I had no idea they were there. Dreams can
also express ideas from the subconscious mind, as was the case with James' childhood dreams.

Domination and submission are about the sexuality of the mind. Physical sex is about bodily pleasure
obtained through the sensual sensations of touching and physical contact. D&S is a sexuality that deals
with mental stimulation that triggers sexual arousal. Within the submissive man there are psychological
springs that will trigger intense sexual arousal when stimulated in his mind. These springs are childhood
experiences and any ideas, sights, sounds, smells, tastes and physical experiences that a person
encounters in life.
The human brain can be considered like a computer. It stores any experience that a human being
encounters. The eyes, nose, ears, mouth and senses are all input devices that carry data to the human
brain. A person's sexuality is influenced by the series of data collected in the brain. The brain becomes
the largest sexual organ and physical contact is not necessary to arouse sexual sensations, if an
intense image, sound, taste or smell can access the data inside the brain and thus provoke a sexual
reaction. D&S is a sexuality that stimulates these springs within a person's psyche.

I have dealt with a natural core of man and how certain sexual desires and fantasies are the expression
of it. I have also discussed how I believe the seeds of submission are implanted in men at birth and are
cultivated through their interactions with female authority figures. This can also be described using the
computer analogy. A person's natural core can be thought of as pre-loaded programs or the operating
system, while the person's life experiences would be the data that is created and accumulated over
time.
Each person has their human agency to make decisions in life but some decisions are made by nature
for us. For example, we blink every two seconds, our bodies maintain a base temperature of 98.6ºF
(37ºC), we have a built-in air conditioning unit, when we overheat, known as sweat glands, our heart
pumps continuously, our lungs take in and expel air, etc. The brain controls all these bodily functions
but we do not will them to occur, they are automatic in healthy human beings. Our natural core is also
pre-loaded through genetics. Our temperament and personality come pre-loaded like our skin color,
eyes, hair, and our body type. Nature also preloads sexual programming into our minds, so that
sensual sensations cause sexual arousal. Caressing the skin is pleasurable, as is a hot bath, as is
having your genitals touched. God has created us to have certain responses to certain forms of
stimulation. This programming exists in our brains and is pre-programmed.

On top of this preprogramming goes all the data that our brains collect throughout our lives. Men are
prewired to be visually oriented and Women to be sensually oriented. Thus, men react more to vision
and women to contact, in the area of sexuality. This gives women an incredible advantage sexually,
because the woman's form is a masterpiece of nature and mortal man has great difficulty controlling his
sexual impulses when he sees a naked or scantily clad woman. The data enters through the eyes, goes
to the brain, is processed and its programming sends a signal to the genitals, causing the penis to be
stimulated, without any real physical contact.

Man is born with the seed of submission (a preloaded program) and that natural core develops later,
through childhood experiences, with female authority figures. A boy can be bathed by a woman,
spanked by a woman, scolded by a female authority figure, raised and loved by female authority figures
and all of these interactions go into the man's psyche. When he enters puberty, the woman's beauty
captivates him and his sexuality begins to develop according to his natural core and the experiences
of his childhood.
Added to this is that women have a natural sexual power that flows and this power (whether it is Eve's
latent power or the natural way of procreating) captivates men. The sexual desire of human beings
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Largest Sexual Organ

It has been described to us as an animal but, unlike animals, human sexuality is not instinctive. Human sexuality
has to do with more things than just physical sex. It is also spiritual and mental. Desire begins in the mind, but is
based on what is in the heart. Human sexuality has to do with romance, love, commitment, life together and, yes,
domination and submission. The need for love, sex and romance is greater than the need for food, air, water and
sleep. While a person needs these latter things to survive and can exist without the former from a physical
perspective, from an emotional perspective the desire for love, sex, and romance is more important to the condition
of the human soul.

Unlike animals, humans have the ability to imagine, dream and create from thought. Thought is faster than the
speed of light, because a person can travel to a place with his mind simply by thinking. Your imagination can go
anywhere, even if your body doesn't leave its current location. Humans can have big dreams and create buildings,
cities and civilizations. The physical follows the mental and that is why any creation begins in the mind, in the form
of an idea, before it is physically realized. While the greatest feats of humanity are seen in great buildings and
enormous cities, the greatest creations are those that cannot be touched with human hands but must rather be
reached with the human spirit. Music, poetry, literature, are all creative ideas transmitted to the hand, using the
spirit, through the brain.

The spiritual comes first, and then the natural. Just as God created Heaven and Earth, first through thought, then through the
spoken word, and finally through the work of His (His or Her) hands, so humanity creates first through thought. , then the word
and finally through the work of the hands. The species of Man is not an animal, because an animal cannot design a building, or
build a city, or compose music. In the same way sex between a human female and a human male is not purely physical. Sex
exists first in the spiritual realm, then in the mental realm, and finally in the physical realm. Those who only practice a physical
form of sex are only scratching the surface of the possibilities, because the soul of a woman and the soul of a man are creative.

The brain contains both the natural core of a person and the whole person, based on that person's life. Just as the
Scriptures describe sex between Adam and Eve as Adam “knowing” Eve, so should sex be today between a
husband and wife. “Knowing” someone is not just physical contact. “To know” someone is to tap the vast resources
of the psyche, touch them at their natural core and find those resources that make each person unique and who
they are. D&S provides a vehicle for such sexuality, because D&S is about the sex of minds. Having a D&S session
with someone means truly getting to know them. A woman cannot effectively dominate a man she does not know
or understand. This is why the professional Domme has to have her clients fill out a questionnaire. You need to
learn about your client, so you can know a little about them, to ensure that the D&S session will satisfy them.

Within the man's psyche is the desire to be dominated, which is why the D&S game becomes psyche sex between
a dominant woman and a submissive man. D&S is about the exchange of power and the surrender of a man's
masculine, macho ways to a woman's feminine ways.
The woman emanates sexual power and beauty, which is the feminine, touches the man at his natural core.
When a man surrenders to this power that comes from the woman, he enters the submissive zone (or subspace).
When he lets go and surrenders to the woman he disarms the vigilance of his conscience and allows his submissive
nature to be released. This makes you enter that calm and almost hypnotic state. That is what is known as subspace.

Women love what subspace does to men. It makes them meek, obedient, loving and full of adoration. This feeds
the woman's dominant nature and she feeds off the submissive energy that comes from the man.

Subspace or, as I like to call it, the zone of submission, is a calm and almost hypnotic state that comes from the
absolute surrender of the human will. Subspace is obtained within men when they surrender their will and power to
a woman. I analyze subspace from a psychological perspective, not from a biological perspective. Men who are
masochists state that they enter subspace through endorphins that are released in the brain to block pain, and that
this causes the man to get a kind of endorphin high. Endorphins are hormones that bind to opioid receptors and
reduce the sensation of pain that can affect emotions. I don't doubt the validity of the rush that endorphins provide
to a masochist. Runners who go beyond their threshold report having a runner's high, due to endorphins. However
I feel this is different from subspace. Although a masochist can actually enter subspace, I believe it is due to the
mental stimulation he finds when he surrenders his will to the woman.

The reason I don't believe in the correlation between pain and subspace is because there are different D&S
activities that transport a man to the submission zone, and most of these activities do not involve
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Largest Sexual Organ

can physical pain. A man does not need to be a masochist to enter subspace. The game of Humiliation
transports man to subspace. Cuckolding (a husband willingly accepting his wife's infidelity) transports
men to subspace. Strap-on dildo play, light discipline, worship of women's bodies, even the sight of a
woman in fetish clothing transports some men into subspace. So, what do these activities have in
common?
The mental stimulation of a man surrendering his will to a woman.
D&S activity is what triggers mental stimulation and it is mental stimulation that transports man to
subspace. Subspace can last a few hours or it can last weeks at a time. It depends on the spring and
the depth of that spring. The psyche of man is like an onion and needs to be peeled layer by layer. The
deeper you go, the more powerful the spring. Once you have discovered these springs, they can be
pressed and stimulated with the expected results. In my opinion all men are capable of reaching
subspace if they let go and surrender to a dominant woman.
Subspace is a place of absolute surrender and a place where women rule supreme. It is a magical
place within a man's psyche, where he worships the woman with his spirit. It's powerful and it's beautiful.
Because only a man who surrenders his will to a woman and enters the zone of submission can fully
see a woman in all her beauty and glory.
Subspace is different for every man. Each man is unique, with a unique nature, a unique personality
and with unique life experiences. A man's sexuality is developed and stored in his mind depending on
his nature and his experiences. It often takes experimentation to explore and discover exactly what
will trigger a man's submissive nature. Initially it is explored through the sexual, but once reached and
released through sexual and mental stimulation, this will cause the man to lower his guard (his human
will) and if he lets go and surrenders to the woman he will enter the subspace. D&S is a mere tool that
a woman uses to explore the hidden areas of the human mind, searching for that spring that will make
the man surrender his will to her. Once you have done so you open yourself up to both of you to
embrace your true natures.
Since the man's psyche is like an onion, the deeper the dominant woman explores, the more intense
the scene will be and the more powerful the spring. Once a woman discovers her man's resources,
they can be pressed and stimulated with the expected results. If it is a negative spring (childhood
damage, abuse, etc.) the woman can bring them healing through understanding and love. The spring
remains and the woman can use it to take her submissive into subspace, so that he can transform the
negative into a positive. If it is a positive spring or a spring with unknown origin or qualities, you can
use it to your advantage to further your control and power over the submissive.
In my opinion all men are capable of reaching subspace if they let go and surrender to a dominant
woman. Only a short and temporary surrender is needed, if it is a man having a scene with a
professional Dominatrix or Mistress. A man can give up, enter subspace, and worship a woman with
whom he has never had a relationship. The subspace will last for the duration of the session and
perhaps hours after the session, but he will return to his normal life. However, if a man is married (or
in a permanent relationship with a dominant woman) he may experience an even higher level of
submission. His length of stay in subspace will vary and although he still lives most of the time outside
of subspace, the dynamics of an ongoing relationship will allow the man to live a life of adoration and
meaningful service to his dominant woman. This time in subspace will be multiplied and weekly
sessions will ensure the power exchange and power dynamics of the female domination relationship.
What men are discovering is that freedom does not come from trying to maintain control.
Freedom will come only when they surrender. What restricts and confines a submissive is his analytical
and logical thinking. But the man who surrenders to a woman will experience true inner freedom. A
train is restricted by the tracks, but what restricts it also allows it to move freely over the terrain. Do not
take the train off the tracks, it will no longer be restricted but it will not be able to move at all. What
restricts you is what frees you. A woman's domination and control will restrict and confine her man, but
if the man surrenders to her power he will find that he enjoys greater inner freedom under her control
than he had under his own control.
Female Domination can bring an incredible amount of harmony to a marriage. A couple confided in me
how female domination could be used to end disputes and defuse fights.
To quote husband, Brett:

“When we are in the middle of a heated dispute, my wife sometimes takes out some strips of cloth
(normally used for romantic purposes) and ties me to a chair; We have an agreement that I will not
resist this, no matter how angry I am. After gagging myself with a handkerchief or a scarf, he left me for
an hour or two to think about the matter.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Largest Sexual Organ

The strong emotions I experience during this time are always the same: I go from fury (at being helpless and unable to continue the
argument), to frustrated resignation, to regret for having upset her, to burning passion for her.

When she comes back and loosens my gag (leaving me still tied up), I am dying to apologize to her and “make it up” to her by serving
her sexually. At this point he accepts my apology and calmly explains how he hopes my behavior will change in the future. Then,
when she is satisfied that I am sorry we exchange “I love yous” and she leaves again, leaving me tied to the chair for another half
hour or so. By the time she finally lets me go, I'm about to explode, both with lust and excited love for her.

I know that some BDSM writers believe that female domination practices should only occur in romantic or sexual scenarios, but we
believe, since she is the 24/7 boss, that it is even more important that she be able to impose herself during disagreements. “I can
attest that emotionally it is very effective for both of us.”

What this skilled woman has discovered is that she takes a negative experience and makes it pleasurable and positive for her
husband through the incorporation of female domination. He realizes that by tying him up, his submissive desires will eventually
come to the fore and overpower his anger and frustration.
He knows that he cannot resist his dominance and authority. His anger fades and he chooses submission over anger and frustration.
She is an intelligent lady.
If only more women would use their sexual weapons and dominance to break up arguments and fights in their marriage! Once a wife
knows what makes her husband weak and submissive, she needs to use that knowledge whenever her husband crosses the line
and exhibits negative behavior. I have defused many potentially serious arguments in my own marriage by ordering my husband, in
my most commanding and edgeful voice, to get on his knees and kiss my feet or lick my shoes or kiss my buttocks. He gets angry
and reluctant, but he can't deny it when I get rough with him, so he reluctantly gets down on his knees and starts half-heartedly
kissing my feet. In a matter of seconds his anger disappears, while his submission and passion explode and he begins to kiss and
lick enthusiastically. Then, if we have time, I take him to the bedroom for a slight readjustment of attitude or, if we don't have time,
we just hug, make up and move on happily. Female domination is very powerful and an intelligent woman will use that power to
maintain harmony at home.

The propensity for anger is an outward expression of an underlying insecurity. An irascible man has issues inside him that, when
touched, cause him to act like a child. The D&S way of life is wonderful for a man prone to anger, because he needs the firm
discipline of a loving woman to give him an alternative outlet to release that pent-up rage. The whip, used correctly, can bring out a
man's anger if he surrenders to his wife's feminine power during the discipline session.

Keep in mind that childish behavior often needs to be addressed in a parenting manner. A child needs a lot of understanding and
reassurance as well as discipline. When a husband becomes angry and expresses his childish behavior, the worst thing a wife can
do is express her anger at him in turn. A prudent woman, who understands female domination, will remain calm and in control,
knowing that she will have a chance for retribution. If you get angry, then it is best to avoid your husband's presence until you have
cooled down. Two angry people should not be in the same room. That is always a guarantee of problems. A prudent woman will get
out of the way and regain self-control before dealing with her grown child again. Just as a woman should never punish her children
when she is angry, a domineering wife should never punish her husband when he is angry.

A prudent woman will get out of the way, regain self-control, and come back with a strategy. The strategy depends on your husband's
submissive nature. Through the female domination lifestyle, she has come to know him better than even he knows himself. What
stimulates your submission? Do you have a leather fetish? Do you have a shoe fetish? What makes you submissive?

The wise wife will make his submission overcome his anger, so that she can first reconcile with him, then she can punish him for
his tantrum.
I know my husband has a strong leather fetish. After calming down I can dress in exciting leather clothing, go back to him and order
him to get on his knees. I can see the struggle inside him because his pain and anger want to continue the fight, but his submission
wants him to bow down to me.
I love watching that internal struggle within him. I will order him again in my loudest voice to bow down before me and kiss my boots
or my feet. Notice that I do not mention the topic we are discussing. I treat it like a normal D&S session. Normally my husband
submits and, once
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Largest Sexual Organ

Every time he is kissing my boots or feet, his anger begins to leave his body and passion and submission take over.

If that doesn't work, I move on to another weapon that I know can't hold up. I go towards him, hug him and kiss him.
I don't say a word, but I take him by the hand to the bed. I lay him on the bed on his back and sit with my ass in his face and order
him to kiss and worship him. This will make most men melt into submission. Face sitting also prevents you from talking, so calm
the argument, at least momentarily, until submission overrides anger.

Regardless of the method I use, my goal is to bring you into a state of submission. Then I offer reconciliation by telling him that I
love him. After that I can get him to confess what his place is in our marriage. I make him tell me that I rule over him and that I
have authority over him. Once I see that he is in a state of submission, only then will I return to the discussion making him ask for
forgiveness. I am not seeking this apology outside of our D&S session, again, because otherwise the argument could reignite.

After he apologizes I tie him face down on the bed and now it's time to punish him for his behavior. He is already in submissive
mode, so I spank him and it is now that I let him know how much he has upset me and he feels my displeasure through my loving
but firm punishment. My husband says he can feel the anger and discomfort leaving his body as I administer the punishment.

Then I hug him and make love to him, while we confess our love to each other.
Once a woman understands the correlation between love and discipline, D&S, and specifically Female Domination, will seem less
foreign to her and will begin to make more sense. It is the feminine gender that has the ability to discipline and punish in a loving
way. Men grow without turning away from the need or desire for the loving discipline at the hands of a woman. Although most
men desire some form of correction from the female gender, I believe that the less discipline a man received from a woman as a
child, the greater the desire for discipline as an adult.

As our society moves away from spanking and physical discipline for children, I find that men want to be spanked even more as
adults, because that important part of parenting has been lost in their training. I truly believe that physical punishment (done with
love) is an important part of the parenting process that boys need and men still crave it within their psyche as adults.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Love and Punishment

Chapter Six

Love and Punishment:

Female Domination through Discipline

Do not consider painful what is good for you. (Euripides, "Medea", 431 BC)

She is frequently kind and suddenly becomes cruel, she can do whatever she pleases, she is no one's toy. (Billy Joel, "She's
Always A Woman To Me")

Beverly and Vince have a wonderful relationship. They have been happily married for twenty years and are rarely seen without
each other. They jointly run a Bed&Breakfast in the New England state where they live. Both have excellent academic training
with a Master's degree. Beverly worked for fifteen years in real estate and Vince in the investment field before they realized their
dream and purchased the B&B.

Beverly is a beautiful woman, feminine, fit and full of grace. She plays the perfect hostess at the old New England Inn, which is
both her residence and her workplace. Vince is an agile gentleman who does most of the manual labor and shares some of the
housework with the employed staff. Vince is extremely courteous and kind to guests, especially the women. Vince is a kind of
evocation of when men treated women like ladies. Vince's mannerisms are especially evident in his relationship with Beverly.
Vince treats Beverly like a princess and his devotion and adoration for her is evident to anyone who sees them together.

Their private rooms are on the upper floor of the large inn, complete with a private entrance. Although running the inn leaves
them with little free time from late spring to early fall, they manage to carve out enough time for romance. Beverly describes her
relationship with Vince as a fairy tale come true. Their sex life is full of passion. Happiness, is the word with which Beverly
describes her. An outsider would consider Beverly and Vince the perfect couple and that's what they are. However, Beverly and
Vince have a little secret regarding the success of their marriage, one that very few people know. And what is the secret ingredient
that makes them have such a wonderful relationship?

"I rule our marriage and I dominate Vince both in and out of the bedroom," Beverly confesses. "At least once a week I discipline
Vincent, like a loving mother would with her unruly son. We are those who appreciate old-fashioned knee spankings. I like to
dress in different ways to establish a certain environment and then I scold Vincent about the things he has done during the week
that have bothered me. I order him to lie on my lap and I begin to discipline him. We have done this for the last ten years and it
has done miracles for our relationship. .

When I have finished disciplining Vincent, he is beaming with peace and happiness. Then I take him in my arms and we are both
consumed with passion. It is rare that punishment sessions do not lead us to wonderful sexual experiences. Weekly discipline
sessions bring harmony to our relationship because I address all disputes and concerns while I discipline him, so we move
forward with our differences in a fun way. The result is that we are freed to go about our business the rest of the week in perfect
agreement and harmony. I always take Vincent's needs into consideration but I have the final say and am the one who makes
the decisions. We would never have fulfilled our dreams if I hadn't taken Vincent where we needed to go as a couple. Is a
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Love and Punishment

"I'm a very cautious person, which is good because it brings balance to our marriage, but I'm ambitious and I manage to motivate
Vincent through discipline sessions."

But how exactly does Beverly discipline her husband and how does this promote their intimacy?

"What I do during a discipline session with Vincent is this: I first dress him in clothes that I know will excite him, as well as prepare
him for the spanking. I have come to realize that the best way to get a man to make submissive is through male sexuality. I know
Vincent is a real leg fetishist, so I wear arousing nylon stockings or fishnets, along with a short skirt, high heels, and usually just
the bra That vision. I lead Vin-cent into submission and mentally prepare him for punishment. I change the outfit by modifying
the raw material and shape of the skirt, as well as using a range of stockings and tights that I have at my disposal.

But above all, my appearance highlights the exciting, shapely legs that Vince finds so attractive.

I then order Vince to strip naked and kneel in front of me. At that moment I criticized his weekly performance in the tasks related
to the inn, in addition to the treatment given to the people with whom he had contact, especially those of the female gender. I
scold Vince if he has disobeyed me during the week or shown a negative attitude. Once I've told Vince what he's doing that's
bothering me, I sit on the edge of our bed, order him to lie on my lap, and then discipline him accordingly. I can spank him with
my bare hands or use a punishment tool like a hairbrush or a paddle. I begin with slow, sensual strokes on her bare bottom,
rubbing her cheeks with tender and loving caresses. I speak to him in soft whispers, encouraging him to be a better husband and
inform him of my demands for him in the coming week. Vincent yields to my dominion and surrenders his will to mine. This brings
peace to Vincent and love and harmony to our marriage."

As Beverly describes, their discipline sessions usually lead to a night of sex and passion. Beverly is turned on by the act of
spanking Vince's butt and Vince is overwhelmed by Beverly's sexuality and dominance. But how did they stumble upon such a
way of life?

"Vincent and I have always enjoyed a type of relationship in which we communicate everything to each other.
We have always been open to each other and have not been afraid to talk about our dreams and desires. It wasn't long into the
marriage before we realized that I was the dominant party. Vincent was the typical American male trying to act macho but I never
bought into that. I knew that Vincent was docile and sweet and I ended up naturally taking the reins of the marriage.

Once, after about ten years of marriage, Vincent confessed to me the excitement he felt when he read stories about dominant
females. He showed me a couple of erotic books he had bought that contained female domination stories. I read them and
rejected some of the themes I saw as unrealistic but incorporated what I felt fit my personality. Discipline was one of them.

I was willing to experiment with Vincent in the bedroom, in an effort to add some spice to our sex lives, and one thing led to
another and it became a way of life for us. What can I say? "It all came very naturally to Vincent and me, and the positive results
it brought to our lives were evident from the beginning."

Beverly and Vincent are not alone. It is difficult to estimate how many couples practice Female Domination behind closed doors,
or how many wives incorporate physical discipline into their marriages. One thing is certain, Beverly and Vincent have plenty of
companions in the way of life they have chosen. In my research I have discovered all kinds of organizations and groups that
share the common interest of wives disciplining their husbands. Whether it's the DWC (Disciplinary Wives Club), the FEM
(Females Enslaving Males) Club, the AKS (Alice Kerr-Sutherland Society) Kerr-Sutherland is the author of A Guide to the
correction of Young Gentlemen, written in 1924), one of the many Spanking clubs such as Crimson Moon and Shadow Lane.
Dark) or one of the smaller and more secret groups. It is obvious that more and more couples are incorporating physical
discipline into their relationships and marriages, having fun and fulfillment in the process.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Love and Punishment

Whipping and spanking a man is an art and a skill that is developed over time through practice. People who are repelled by such
a way of life between consenting adults have never taken the time to understand the psychological aspects and sexual content
of such an act. The skillful woman does not apply discipline to a man in a violent way. It starts light and sensual, which slowly
becomes harder and more severe. It doesn't start very harshly because it wouldn't be erotic. Disciplining the man you love can
be an extremely sexual activity, not to mention it can be very productive to train the man you love to become the kind of husband
you want.

The goal of physical punishment is not what it does to a man's body but rather the effect it has on his mind. Spanking or whipping
a man is not an act of violence but, rather, an act of love. The more a woman does it, the better she will be at it and the more her
husband will want it. Discipline and care are two sides of the same coin of love. There are men who want physical discipline and
there are men who need physical discipline. It satisfies their souls because it acts as a kind of escape valve that releases
repressed tension and frustration, because the submissive male surrenders his will to that of the woman. Discipline is a very
natural and healthy activity between two committed adults who love each other.

When I discipline my husband, I reach out to the child within him and transport him to a place of peace and tranquility. He
doesn't always enjoy spankings and whippings because they sting, but he enjoys the effects they have on his psyche. They
make you lose control and make you give up. There have been men who have told me that physical punishment takes rebellion
and tension out of their bodies. I think it must be true, because I can feel and see the anger and frustration leaving the body
when I apply physical discipline to a man and then see the expression of peace and happiness on his face. Not to mention, as a
woman, I feel powerful and liberated when I discipline a man. I am not alone, judging by the comments received from other
women.

Victoria is a professional Domme with more than twenty years of experience in applying physical discipline to men. I asked her
if she could give me any practical advice for the woman new to disciplining a man.

"If a woman decides to incorporate physical discipline or corporal punishment into her relationship with a man, it is important that
she start slowly and be willing to experiment. I would recommend that she start with an old-style spanking, on her knees, with
her hands or a hairbrush. I recommend that women prepare for discipline sessions by dressing in exciting clothing that stimulates
the man's sexuality and submissive nature. Then you should order him to lie naked on your lap.

It is important to start with soft blows, alternate between slaps, always wait a few seconds between blows and then increase the
hardness and rhythm of the blows. Grooming is part of the discipline process, so I would suggest the dominant woman caress
her partner's ass cheeks during and after spanking. A spanking should feel erotic as well as punitive. I would also recommend,
after a woman becomes comfortable administering a gentle spanking session, that she purchase a paddle or whip and then
experiment with them. It should always start lightly, then increase in hardness and severity. It is vital that physical discipline be
primarily confined to the man's buttocks, and if the woman wishes to apply it to other regions of the male anatomy she should try
the thighs, the upper back of the legs and the upper part of the back. The lower back (where the kidneys are located) should be
avoided, as well as most areas of the front of the male anatomy.

It is also important to provide the man with a safe word, which he can use if he becomes too uncomfortable or experiences
serious pain. It will take time to get a man to the point where he can take a slightly harsh whipping or paddle session, but his
endurance will increase the more physical punishment he receives. And most importantly, I recommend women hug and love
their submissives after the punishment session, because they should always be willing to compensate for discipline with care.
Women will be impressed by the level of intimacy and love that is achieved within a couple who incorporates regular discipline
into their relationship. If you don't believe me, take the test."

A woman should always keep in mind that the effect on a man's body is not as important as the effect on his mind, so the severity
of the punishment is not as important as the purpose of it. Punishing a man purges his conscience of guilt, his mind of negative
thoughts, and his soul of negative emotions. Sometimes people are too busy getting
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Love and Punishment

older and act like mature adults who tend to close their minds to the fundamentals of human nature. Men need order and discipline
in their lives to become productive. Men crave the woman they love to discipline them and, when necessary, punish them.

Is there a difference between Discipline and Punishment within a Female Domination relationship? Yes, and although in terms of
terminology they are often interchangeable, both are valuable tools for the Dominant Female. Discipline is a way of life of
correction towards a positive objective. Punishment is a trial for violation of the rules. A lawbreaker sentenced to prison is being
punished for his crime. The athlete who tries to achieve a positive goal lives a life of discipline and makes sacrifices to be trained
so that he can achieve those goals.

In the FemDom way of life, the woman applies discipline to the man so that he becomes a better servant to her. Man is subjected
to discipline to correct him, so that he becomes that better husband and that better servant. A weekly discipline session thus
serves so that the Mistress or Dominant Wife can grade the man's performance in his assigned objectives and tasks. Correction
is applied through discipline, so that his performance improves and, in this way, he is adequately trained in how to better serve his
Dominant Mistress or Wife. A punishment is a judgment or sentence for violating the law that the Dominant woman has
established. The man who has knowingly violated one of his Queen's orders is punished to pay the price for his illicit behavior. An
example could be, say, the Dominant Wife forbidding her husband to masturbate. If he violates the known rules, he should be
punished so that he learns his lesson and pays the price for his violation.

On the contrary, the submissive husband is subjected to regular discipline, whether he has violated any rules or not. He is
disciplined because the Dominant Wife is training him. A D&S activity such as a caning or spanking can be either discipline or
punishment. But the purpose and severity will vary depending on whether it is training or reprimand. A punishment session
should be more severe than a discipline session.

Discipline is a good thing and the submissive man can be taken into subspace by the loving yet authoritarian hand of his
Mistress's correction. Discipline is necessary for the Dominant Female to properly train her husband. A man who is not disciplined
regularly will usually be a disobedient husband who becomes lazy and self-centered. Man needs, by nature, to be disciplined by
a woman. The more you discipline a man, the less he will need to be punished because he will be more obedient. Punishment is
something negative and is not designed to satisfy a submissive. Bad things done are supposed to be punished in such a way that
they do not happen again. A punishment is also an act of love, but its purpose is to reproach and reprimand. The terms discipline
and punishment are intertwined and sometimes people refer to punishment as discipline and vice versa. However, the terminology
is not as important as the purpose of correction. If it is done to train, guide and alter the behavior and attitude of a male, then it is
Discipline. If it is to reprove, penalize and scold a man for being disobedient, then it is Punishment.

The need for discipline is part of the human condition. As a society we have allowed fear to steal this important life tool from us
and thus the desire for discipline is becoming stronger in the male gender. Unfortunately, some people among us abuse the
weakest. Society has been horrified by the abuse of children at the hands of adults. This has placed society in fear and has thus
reacted excessively to that fear. Instead of making the obvious distinction between loving discipline to correct a child's behavior
and the criminal act of abusing a child, most psychologists and sociologists have attacked all forms of physical discipline, to
protect those who cannot protect themselves. Although that intention is admirable and understandable, the result is that society
has let the baby run away with the bathwater. Although children are better protected from potential abuse, they also grow up
lacking the love and security that results from normal, healthy discipline. This has resulted in a generation of undisciplined and
rebellious adults who experience great unrest within themselves. The world of D&S can be very attractive for these adults who
want to experience some physical discipline in their lives. The need for discipline in human beings is expressed through all forms
of society. Some men join the military to bring order and discipline to their lives. The military is all discipline and submission to
authority, and such a life attracts a certain part of the male population. In most religions the commands to submit to spiritual
authority and live a disciplined life are the cornerstones of those confessions. Religion has recognized the importance of discipline
and submission to the human condition. Although some religions, and confessions in certain religions, have abused
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Love and Punishment

sted on power and used its man-made doctrines to control people and regulate their lives, most
people still seek beliefs that require them to lead a disciplined life.

All Christian children learn things about Jesus and his twelve disciples in Sunday school. A disciple
is simply someone who learns under discipline.

Most religions portray God as a God of order and authority with a certain hierarchy. This is comforting
to people and the spiritual nature of humanity is such that it wants to submit to a higher power.

One of the most ironic things for me is that most Christian confessions are based on a patriarchal
vision of society and therefore do not assume any form of Female Domination. However, no matter
how harshly society or religion indoctrinates men with teachings that they need to take charge of
society, something within the nature of the male makes him want to submit to gender. feminine, at
least within a personal relationship. Some men struggle with this all their lives, unable to come to
terms with this internal struggle. The person is a trinity, with body, mind and spirit. One can easily be
programmed to accept a certain reality, but man's inner nature cannot be changed against what God
or nature intends. In my opinion the male gender needs to submit to the female gender and the male
gender needs to experience loving discipline at the hands of the female gender. Therefore the act of
a wife disciplining her husband seems very natural to me. I am never surprised to hear the many
testimonies from FemDom couples regarding how their regular discipline sessions have greatly
improved their intimacy bonds.

Crystal and John have one of these loving bonds as they both enjoy their regular discipline sessions.
Crystal uses her creativity to make her loving discipline sessions special. She disciplines John at
least once a week, but for her it's about more than just tying up her husband and spanking him.
Crystal likes to prolong it and make it erotic with the goal of transporting John to subspace. Use
these sessions to achieve intimacy and romance. Crystal explains:

"We have made progress in this way of life and our discipline sessions reflect that progress. I was a
typical newbie, unsure of what I was doing and conflicted about why John needed this in his life.
Today I appreciate our discipline sessions. discipline as much or more than John appreciates them. I
like to be creative and make them erotic and romantic, as well as use them to train John to obey me
outside the bedroom.

For example, I once had John read the novel Venus in Fur and highlight passages in the book that
spoke to his submissive nature. The author was able to communicate to the reader, through the
character of Severin, what goes through the mind of a submissive man when he is being dominated
and whipped. I had John highlight the passages that he felt had to do with how he felt when I
disciplined him. Once the book was finished I read it and underlined the passages that seemed
notable to me as a dominant woman.

I incorporated "The Venus of Skins" into the next session we had. I tied John to our bed, face down,
with his wrists shackled and his ankles tied to the bed posts. After the usual warm-up session with
the soft deerskin whips (I like to use two at a time, whipping him in a rhythmic pattern), I began
reading the passages he had highlighted in the book, while I continued whipping him. I switched to
the riding crop and later to the cat o' nine tails while I continued reading erotic passages from "The
Venus in Furs." It was an incredibly erotic experience for both of us. John became more and more
excited with each passage and the more excited I became, the harder I spanked him. The more
aroused he became, the more he could receive from me. We have a save word but John went deep
into subspace and didn't use the word. I read the passages I had underlined as I switched to the
Spencer paddle (a paddle with holes) and finally to the stick. The session lasted well over an hour
and led to a night of deep intimacy and romance. It is not uncommon for discipline sessions with
John to last more than an hour. We have had them for two hours and even more. I tend to drag them
out, and most of the time we talk very little during these discipline sessions. There is calm and
tranquility and each of us remains in our role. I discipline him with love and he receives the discipline
with love. The only times I speak forcefully to him are when I want to point out an aspect in which he
needs to improve or when I talk to him about an upcoming event that I know he is not excited about
(like me going to visit the family or someone of her coming to visit us).
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Love and Punishment

"These discipline sessions provide me with the perfect opportunity to get my loving husband to agree to whatever I want."

Crystal and John are perfect examples of how Female Domination and loving discipline can be a romantic experience. Crystal
would be the first to admit that the years since embracing FemDom are by far the best years of her marriage, both socially and
sexually.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Victorian Discipline and Domination

Chapter Seven

Victorian Discipline and Domination

Providence is the Queen and Governess of the world. (Thomas Watson, "Body of Divinity", 1686)

Trudy and her husband Norman live on the Eastern Shore in Maryland. By way of presentation it could be said that they would
pass for a conservative couple. Trudy is a voluptuous woman who dresses immaculately in public. Norman is a sharp-witted, fun-
loving gentleman who has a million-dollar smile and a knack for making a stranger feel like a close friend. They are a refined
couple who likes art and the most beautiful things in life. When you spend time with this couple the word "sophistication"
immediately comes to mind.

Trudy and Norman are used to hosting social events at their home. Trudy is an active member of numerous civic organizations
and loves hosting social events and entertaining her friends and associates at her home.

In addition to her established civic duties and social gatherings, once a month Trudy hosts a different social type of women who
would undoubtedly shock and amaze the people in her community.
Trudy is a member of the Alice Kerr-Sutherland Society.

The Alice Kerr-Sutherland Society (AKS) is a society founded in England from the alleged writings of Alice Kerr-Sutherland, who
advocated that adult women discipline and train young men, with the aim of ensuring that they progress to become respectful
gentlemen with good manners. The AKS is famous for its use of discipline in the Victorian manner, with the cane as the
instrument of choice for female members when it comes to disciplining males.

The International Alice Kerr-Sutherland Society was founded in 1992 when people in the United States discovered the
controversial book "A Young Gentleman's Guide to Correction" in which Alice Kerr-Sutherland advocates the use of physical
discipline and corporal punishment. to young men by women. According to members of the AKS, the "Guide to the Correction of
Young Gentlemen" was written in 1924 but before it could be published all known copies were confiscated by the English vice
squad and, after a sensational trial, were burned by order of the judge, except one! Supposedly the "Guide to the Correction of
Young Gentlemen" was reprinted in 1991 and the AKS was founded based on Ms Sutherland's philosophy, but with the
modification that that Victorian discipline applied to husbands, boyfriends and young adult men.

Based on my research, the story of Alice Kerr-Sutherland and her book is a fable. The book was, in fact, written by the writer
Jacqueline Ophir, before she established the Alice Kerr-Sut-herland Society as a tribute to the non-existent author. Regardless
of the author or the origin of the book, the "Guide to the Correction of Young Gentlemen" details the philosophy, equipment and
techniques for the correct application of physical discipline to males by women. The book and the AKS gave rise to a movement
in England and the United States. The AKS became so popular that they began publishing a quarterly magazine, "The
Governess." When published, "The Governess" acquired the reputation of being an elegant and refined journal of disciplinary
literature. The magazine itself is no longer published, but copies can still be found. Although the AKS has become a society of
adult women disciplining adult males, "The Governess" remained faithful to the original philosophy of the book "Guide to the
Correction of Young Gentlemen." The twelve original issues of "The Governess" consist of dozens of letters, essays, articles,
poems, reviews, and fascinating archival material about the application of discipline to young men by Female Guardians.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Victorian Discipline and Domination

A more recent publication that addresses a sophisticated form of Female Domination by disciplining the husband is WHAP
magazine ("Women Who Administer Punishments"). WHAP is a 1940s "retro" looking FemDom publication with stories and
articles about real women who dominate their husbands through spanking and regular discipline sessions. Much like “The
Governess,” WHAP has a design and format that appeals more to women. It is not pornographic, with tasteful illustrations that
accompany the articles and stories.

Today the vast majority of AKS members are upper class individuals, with a high cultural level who believe and practice Female
Domination through physical discipline between adults who agree to it. Most AKS members are not into "leather" or BDSM but
instead practice an eloquent and sophisticated type of Female Domination based on the Victorian Era.

The Victorian Era is the eclectic period from the middle to the end of the 19th century, covering the sixty-four years of Queen
Victoria's reign, from 1837 to 1901. Although Queen Victoria's reign in England ended in 1901, when passed away, the era that
bore his name continued for several more years, creating styles, fashions and symbols of a golden, rich era, with elegance and
romanticism.

At social gatherings held at Trudy's house, the women wear Victorian-era clothing and their husbands or male companions wear
tuxedo pants and black bow ties (no shirt) or feminine maid's clothing. The men prepare the food and refreshments and serve the
women while they alternate.

These social gatherings are not a monthly masquerade but rather a celebration of their secret ways of life. All women present at
these AKS functions have a marriage or relationship with their male companions based on Female Domination. Their monthly
meetings are just an opportunity for women to show their progress in training and disciplining their husbands and other significant
things. Trudy and her AKS friends believe in Female Domination but enjoy a more traditional and historical form of FemDom. They
love the Victorian era and would rather wear the clothes of that era than leather and fetish outfits.

Like many of the AKS women, Trudy has an extensive wardrobe consisting not only of Victorian dresses but also Victorian
lingerie, corsets and petticoats. Most Victorian underwear is very pretty and elaborately embellished with lace, ruffles and
embroidery. The petticoats, especially, are profusely decorated with ruffles placed where they can be seen. Wearing such clothes
becomes ritualistic and important, or, as Trudy likes to call it, "a celebration of the feminine."

Victorian women's clothing was so elaborate and voluminous that dressing in the Victorian era was truly a complicated task.
Ladies literally had to develop a careful and well-considered dressing routine. Since the corset was rigid enough to make it
difficult for the woman to move or bend, several things had to be put on before the corset was worn. In first place would have been
the stockings; cotton for everyday, silk for special occasions and wool for winter. The stockings were held in place by garter belts
that hooked directly to the corset. All types of boots were typical in the daily attire of Victorian women. The next thing was to put
on the bloomers (N. del T.: drawers in the original; judging by the illustrations I have found it could be translated by this word,
although surely not completely; an illustration can be seen at http:// www.longago.com/1880-

2.jpg). The bloomers were almost always open at the crotch and were normally made of cotton and ended just below the knee.
Next would come a t-shirt (T.N.: chemise in the original; similarly to the previous case, judging by the illustrations I have found it
could be translated by this word, although surely not completely; an illustration can be seen at http: //www.longago.com/1880-

1.jpg). A T-shirt was a cotton garment, similar to what we know today as a slip.
It usually had extra embellishments following the bust line to add fullness. Bras were not worn, but there was the "comfortable
breast bra" for the well-endowed and the "bust enhancer" for the less endowed.

Then came the corset. There were as many different types of corsets as there were occasions to wear them. There were rust-
proof corsets for swimming, short corsets for horseback riding, and elastic corsets for everyday wear. Today the corset has
become popular in the world of Female Domination. A lot of submissive men (like Norman) have a fetish of seeing a woman in a
corset. The
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Victorian Discipline and Domination

Professional Dominatrix is accustomed to having requests from male clients that they wear a leather
corset as part of their Dominant attire.

I find this fascinating because during the Victorian Era the corset was a restrictive garment and was
actually a social statement of the desperately restrictive situation of women in a society that rarely
educated them and offered little choice in employing women. Now women like Trudy have turned the
tables and are turning what was once a symbol of subjugation (the corset) into a symbol of power
and liberation, using man's fetish against him. The corset, and the hourglass silhouette that it
enhanced the female forms, made the Victorian woman appear even more beautiful and sexual and
hence society began to change during the Victorian era. Although the uncomfortable, complicated
and time-consuming task of dressing should have become a hateful task for Victorian ladies, it seems
that these inconveniences became a small price to pay for the pleasure of feeling beautiful.

The benefits for the Victorian woman were highly valued because she used her beauty to live a life
of comfort and luxury if she was fortunate enough to marry a man of means.
During the reign of Queen Victoria, England quickly became a wealthy nation. Many citizens became
wealthy or middle class and some could afford to pay others, nannies, governesses and tutors, to
take care of their children. The governess taught the girls skills that would make them attractive in
marriage. Victorian parents were looking for a woman who had the ability to teach their daughters
the talent of finesse. This was the purpose of female education. The ideal woman was an idle woman,
who did not do housework and whose husband could afford her idle lifestyle. For Trudy and the other
ladies of the AKS, the Victorian era and the female wardrobe is a celebration of the beauty of the
feminine because the Victorian woman used her feminine beauty to control her husband in a subtle
and secret way.

Trudy and her AKS friends enjoy dressing in Victorian-era clothing for their social gatherings, while
their submissive husbands and other significant men serve them tea and await their orders as their
servants. For Victorian-era hostesses, tea time was an opportunity for ladies to compete with each
other in the elegance of their choices, as well as in the refreshments they could offer their guests. A
noblewoman, Anna, Duchess of Bedford, instituted the custom of drinking and serving tea to friends
at the end of the afternoon. Because she grew impatient with the late dinner times that became
fashionable in the 18th century, she began inviting friends to visit her and share a snack of tea, bread,
and butter. These "tea invitations" became a popular social event, where women shared conversation
and the latest gossip. In the 19th century, afternoon tea was a common event in the homes of the
upper and middle classes, both in Europe and the United States. Although Trudy's social gatherings
usually take place at night, the women are imbued with the spirit of the Victorian era by their clothing
and by having their male companions serve them tea and refreshments.

AKS women demand obedience and respect from their husbands and reinforce their loving feminine
authority by regularly administering over-the-knee spankings or, for more serious offenses, using the
AKS's chosen implement, the cane. In Trudy's marriage, Norman does most of the housework and
requires her to wear a maid's uniform when he cleans her house or irons her clothes.
Once a week she evaluates Norman's weekly work and, if he has done a satisfactory job, Trudy
disciplines him by giving him an old-fashioned spanking, over the knee. Trudy normally dresses in a
Victorian corset and underwear, when she spanks her husband's butt with her bare hand or her
hairbrush. The purpose of this discipline is to motivate Norman to maintain his excellent performance
as a submissive husband and domestic servant.

But if Ms Trudy evaluates Norman's weekly performance as "unsatisfactory" she will be treated more
harshly. On such occasions Trudy ties Norman upright to the posts at the foot of the bed. Trudy
dresses in one of her Victorian outfits, then chooses a cane from her large assortment of vegetable
canes and administers a severe caning to Norman's buttocks. The cane is very painful but,
fortunately for Norman, Ms Trudy has become quite an expert and, although she leaves a variety of
stripes on Norman's butt cheeks, it never causes him any real damage or injury. All in all, the sting of
the rod is enough to teach and instruct Norman to improve his efforts the following week.

The Victorian concept of discipline is well known, and many young people feel sexually oriented
toward the whippings and floggings known in Europe as "English discipline." An insti-
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Victorian Discipline and Domination

Tutriz was a woman invested with authority to control and direct the children of the house. The status of governess was ambiguous,
because she was neither family nor a servant. The governess most likely suffered from "status incongruity", meaning that she was
neither a servant nor was she considered a full member of the employers.

The governess was often responsible for physically punishing the children and was usually more firm and punitive with boys than
with girls. During the Victorian era it was thought that it was better for a boy to be disciplined by a lady than by a man, because it
humiliated a boy much more to be punished by a governess or a schoolmistress than by a man. Humiliation was a common tool of
discipline during the Victorian era. Punishments often included being ordered to write lines upon lines or memorize long passages.
At school, teachers shamed their students by making them wear "donkey ears," or some humiliating symbol around their necks. A
boy could be made to put on a girl's hat and sit in the girls' part of the room, or the students could be made to balance on a small
block of wood in the corner of the room. . "The nail" was a severe and feared punishment. The disobedient child's chair was hooked
to a peg nailed to the wall at a height that kept the student standing on his toes until the teacher deemed he had learned his lesson.
During the Victorian era it was perfectly acceptable to slap a boy in the face, or to pull and twist his ears.

The governess frequently handled the young males under her care with a very firm hand. The most frequent punishment for
children was, of course, whipping them with the dreaded cane (hence the cane being the tool chosen to apply discipline by the
AKS). The governess's strategy was to administer the punishment in such a way that the young man would think as much as
possible about the caning he was soon going to receive. The leisurely nature of the ceremonial punishment induced the young
man to think more about the punishment than he would like. It was believed that fear would make the rebel more attentive to
details. It was thought that fear increased perception, in the same way that fear increased the effect of the rod. For this reason
the governess could play her mental games while preparing the young man for punishment. She often used tactics such as
making the boy wait a considerable time after he was already in position, perhaps placing the rod in his line of vision, making him
think about the rod while he awaited punishment at the hands of the governess. When he finally picked up the stick, he would
whistle it a few times in practice or even tap it lightly on the seat. It is more than likely that as the rod split the air during the
governess's practice movements, it provided the young man with an understanding of the usefulness of corporal punishment and
explained why he was being punished.

When the governess stood behind the young man with the rod in her hand, his sense of helplessness and apprehension became
strong. It was useful for the governess to annoy him by standing behind him in a position where his feet and other parts of his body
invaded her peripheral vision. The awareness that she was behind him, watching him and contemplating his assignment made the
wait worse than the shock itself. The punished male was left with a sore backside and the determination to behave better. That
was the desired result of the governess's mind game. Trudy uses a similar psychology when disciplining her husband, playing the
same mind games. The goal is that the impact of the punishment is not limited to Norman's butt, because she also wants to affect
his mind and soul.

Trudy loves this form of Female Domination and it is difficult for anyone to question her methods when they know her adorable
husband and his good manners. When you look closely at their marriage it is easy to understand that Trudy enjoys Victorian
discipline and AKS. But what does Norman get out of this type of marriage? After all, she works full time and is required to do
most of the housework around the huge house. Would you perhaps have wished for another type of marriage?

"I wouldn't trade my marriage or my way of life for anything," Norman proclaims. "I have hidden my submissive desires towards
women since I was a boy. It was not Trudy who asked for this type of marriage, it was I who offered it to her. AKS was a form of
Female Domination that she wanted. No She was interested in BDSM. She believes in Female Supremacy but likes the way
women dominated boys and young men in the Victorian era. She grew up watching her mother be firm with her brothers. clothes,
corsets, and the whole mentality of the AKS.

I needed discipline in my life and I love serving my wife by doing housework for her.

What do I get out of it? Being disciplined by my wife fills me with joy. I feel loved. Only a wife who loves a man would be willing to
discipline him for his own good. I needed structure in
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Victorian Discipline and Domination

my life and Trudy gives me that structure. Plus, you'd have to see her in a corset. Wow! I would happily endure anything that
came from their rods just to contemplate their beauty and the hourglass silhouette that the corset highlights. I realize that these
corsets are not comfortable to wear and I feel lucky that you enjoy wearing them. She also loves Victorian dresses and clothing.
Get to live a fantasy life and also be a vital part of our community. We keep them separate, but this life highlights that other. "We
have a fantastic marriage and I owe a lot of that to our life of Female Domination."

Female Domination and Discipline do not need to be confined to marriage. A Femdom relationship that incorporates discipline can
exist between two consenting adults in a non-intimate relationship. Not all FemDom relationships need to be built around sex.
Kristen and George's story is a perfect example of how Female Domination in a non-intimate relationship can be beneficial and
satisfying for both parties.

Kristen is a long-time member of Trudy's group and was willing to share her story.

"I'm a librarian at a local college, I'm divorced and in my early forties. My ex-husband had introduced me to D&S and Female
Domination. At first I thought it was weird and kinky. I think about it now too, but that's another story." story. Anyway we met some
people who were in the "scene" and I learned about some women who called themselves dominant.

They were members of a FemDom group that practiced a softer, more motherly form of D&S. They dedicated themselves to
whipping and punishing their husbands to train them to be well-educated gentlemen. They weren't into leather, BDSM, or anything
else really weird. They liked to dress in Victorian-era clothing, had old-fashioned tea parties, and had their husbands serve them.
If their husbands angered or disobeyed them, they were disciplined by whipping them on the knees or, if the offense was serious,
by caning.

I had a good time with these ladies and I really felt like I was in the Victorian era. I loved the clothes and the way these women
handled their husbands. Unfortunately it wasn't enough to save my marriage, so I got divorced.

Once I was free, I started working as a librarian at the local university. There was this nice young student, George, who hung
around me and seemed to like me. This did not encourage me, because I was not interested in men of college age. I was more
looking for a man my age, but this young man didn't stop hanging around me and flirting with me. Finally he gathered enough
courage and asked me to go out to dinner and a movie with him. To my own surprise, I agreed. He was a good looking guy and I
felt like I needed to get out.

I realized immediately that he was submissive. I felt it the first time I saw him. I think this is what really attracted him to me and
vice versa. We went out a few times and I found myself enjoying this young man's company. I had no real romantic feelings
towards him, but nevertheless a special friendship was established between us. He also saw that George needed a woman to lend
a hand in his life. I had no idea about any of those things ranging from how to treat a Lady to some personal hygiene issues. So I
decided to take advantage of the situation and lend a hand, as well as have a little fun letting my dominant nature express itself.

One night (after a few dates) I invited him to my apartment and after a pleasant conversation, I excused myself and went to the
bedroom and dressed in one of my Victorian dresses. It was one of the most exciting ones, which consisted more of lingerie than
anything else. When he saw me in my outfit he was drooling and I could see that his submission was increasing. I had a strong
urge to dominate him so I ordered him to undress down to his underwear and lie down on my knees. I took the hairbrush and gave
this young man a severe spanking. While he was doing it, he scolded him about everything he was going to need to get it ready. I
really enjoyed punishing this boy and his cute butt turned red right away. He was really squirming but he didn't get up until I
reached the point I intended. After the spanking I made him leave. I knew he wanted to have sex with me but I wasn't willing to
allow that.

For the past two years I have been in a sexless relationship with George. I have this young man do chores for me and run errands
for me most days. I have corrected the areas that needed correction, such as hygiene and other areas of his life. We have regular
discipline sessions and I have even taken out the cane and spanked him a few times when
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Victorian Discipline and Domination

I needed extra punishment. I have trained him to be a very obedient and courteous young gentleman. I was exactly what George
was needing in his life.

Now my apartment is spotless, my car shiny and always clean, and very often I don't have to go to the store. My young gentleman
student takes care of most of my tasks and assignments. He takes advantage of having trained him to be a young man as he
should be. He makes comments about how many girls have shown that they like him since I took him over. His performance in
college has improved and he is becoming a very balanced individual. We also enjoy when we go to dinner or to shows as friends.
We attract a few glances, because I'm quite a bit older than him. I have started dating another man romantically, but George and I
enjoy a very special relationship. So far this relationship is satisfactory for both."

You can say that Kristen is a kind of modern governess for George. Although Kristen has set limits on sex with George, according
to George his feelings toward Kristen are both submissive and sexual, and he readily admits that he would have submitted to any
sexual advances from Kristen if she had wanted to take his relationship from friendship to intimacy. When I asked George about
his relationship with Kristen I got a glimpse of the mindset that must have prevailed among young men toward their governesses
during the Victorian era.

"There was something about Ms Kristen that attracted me to her. First of all, I thought she was strikingly beautiful. She dressed
conservatively, but I was still enthralled by her feminine shapes and beautiful face. I especially adored the way she looked with
She had her glasses on. She looked intellectual, but sexual, when she wore them. College-aged girls couldn't compete with Ms
Kristen's mature, sophisticated, and sexual appearance.

She also had the demeanor of a woman who doesn't like nonsense. She was firm and serious, and I found that attractive. Some
of my friends from class saw me in public with her and they teased me about the mother figure with Ms Kristen. I thought about it
but I couldn't really explain why I wanted to meet her. I ended up finding that it was because it was exciting and intelligent.

He took definitive charge of our relationship from the beginning. I suggested a movie but she immediately changed it to another
one she wanted to see. He told me where he wanted to eat and basically controlled our relationship from the beginning. I definitely
felt submissive with her. I think I was the first to bring up my attraction to dominant women during one of our dinners, and when
she told me about her long-time involvement in Female Domination, I couldn't believe what I was hearing. It was like a fantasy
come true. She says my hands started shaking while she was telling me things about her past in female domination. I expected
our relationship to end up being sexual, but I respect her for not wanting to become emotionally tied to a much younger man.
You're right, we don't have a long-term future. I am grateful to you that you have decided to discipline and train me to become a
gentleman. My life was really in need of that.

When I saw her in her underwear and she ordered me to lie on her knees, I was so excited that I almost climaxed. If the spanking
had not refocused my attention I think I would have had an accident. After that night I would do anything for her. I loved doing
things for her and taking care of her orders. She takes an interest in my studies and my life, even more than my parents, and I
find that I can't wait for my next discipline session with her. For her, our discipline sessions are like a social event and an extension
of our friendship. For me our discipline sessions are sex. There is energy between us when he disciplines me. I revere Ms Kristen
and admire her more than any other woman I have ever met. "I hope I can find a woman more my age who is exactly like her."

Since during the Victorian era all schoolhouse teachers had to be single (once they married they were not allowed to teach) and a
governess was also required to be single, it is widely accepted that there was a sexual element to the act. of a governess (or
teacher) disciplining a child. It is documented that some boys during the Victorian era developed a deep affection for their
punishers, specifically their governess.

There were real cases when the governess became the corrupter of the young man whose care she had been entrusted with.
Instead of preserving his mind in innocence and purity, he initiated him into temptation, so that he would maintain sexual thoughts
towards his governess during puberty and early youth. Such
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Victorian Discipline and Domination

cases were not accidental but rather carefully planned by the governess who feared for her uncertain future. A middle-class man
tended to stay at home until he married as late as his thirties. Without protection from her own family, the governess had the
possibility of sexual advances and there are numerous stories of governesses in their thirties, or even older, who had sexual
relations with a male of the house in his twenties, the same that was once in his care. The relationship between Kristen and
George has many of the elements of the Victorian relationship between a governess and a young man.

Kristen, Beverly, Crystal and Trudy have all successfully incorporated discipline into their relationships with men. Each one has
a different style but they have all incorporated FemDom to adapt it to their particular needs and lifestyles. One area where Trudy
has pushed Norman's boundaries is in the way she does chores. Norman had no desire to dress up as a maid or in women's
clothing, but Trudy got the idea from one of her AKS friends. She noticed that some of the husbands wore women's clothing to
AKS social gatherings and this excited Trudy enough to wish that Norman would wear similar clothing when doing housework.
Norman was reluctant, but of course Trudy wielded the stick of discipline, so she got Norman to accept his new work clothes. As
we will explore in the next chapter what Trudy had successfully introduced into her marriage was the FemDom activity known as
"Forced Feminization".
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Forced Feminization

Chapter Eight

Forced Feminization:
Effeminatement and Domestication
Surely the page will perfectly imitate the grace, voice, bearing and gestures of a lady of quality... She will drive this man
crazy, wanting to make a woman of him! (William Shakespeare, "The Taming of the Shrew")

Nadine is a thirty-two-year-old European woman who has been married for seven. As with many other girls, she suffered during
her studies at university from the sexist attitudes of male professors and classmates in a career highly dominated in her country
by men, Architecture. The attitude of many of her male colleagues clearly showed that they thought that women were only good
for reaching the rank of second-class professionals. She has proven otherwise and is now the owner of her own company and
the head of a nice group of college-trained male professionals.

Seven years ago she married one of her closest collaborators. Ned is a handsome man but what Nadine found most attractive
was that Ned is a respected professional and very good at his job, while also being very cooperative, friendly and gentle. Although
she was the dominant member of the couple when they dated, their relationship was not one of overt female domination. Ned's
macho ego came to the fore every day and this led to some unplanned changes in his relationship with Nadine.

It happened that Nadine overheard his colleagues picking on him about her assertiveness and joking that she would wear the
pants at their marriage. His response was the typical male response, because he publicly declared that even if Nadine was the
boss at work at home, he would be the one in charge and, of course, the one who would wear the pants. Later that day, Nadine
asked her boyfriend about this. He explained that what he had heard was simply some men chatting, making jokes and stupid
comments. Nadine didn't accept his excuses. Instead she asked him what he would have thought if she had declared and boasted
in front of all her female colleagues that she planned to be the head of the marriage and even more so, that she planned to be the
sole decision maker. In other words, she would wear the pants.

Ned didn't say anything so Nadine laughed and added, "I might also add to these comments that I will wear the pants and you will
wear... panties... pretty lace panties... which I will choose for you. Would you mind?" Would you like me to brag about things like
this?"

Ned blushed and quickly apologized, saying once again that he was just joking. Nadine explained to him that his comments had
humiliated her and that she did not accept sexist attitudes and that she wanted to make this clear. As the conversation progressed,
Nadine realized that she was becoming aroused by the idea of dominating Ned. I could feel his humiliation and fear when I teased
him about wearing his pants and feminizing him. She became so excited that she made a bold statement.

Nadine offered Ned two possibilities. One was that they would forget their marriage plans, since he was obviously not the type of
man she wanted to marry. The second option was that Ned would have to accept Nadine being the dominant party. She told him
that this would be something private between them, that it would not be shown openly, and that she would not embarrass him in
front of anyone. However, she would have to change her bravado to other non-humiliating comments like, "You know, Nadine has
a very strong character and most of the time she manages to get everything she wants from me."
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Forced Feminization

Ned insisted on how much he loved her and how much he wanted to marry her. He agreed that she should be the one in control
of most things in their relationship and that he wouldn't object to that. Nadine was happy but still not satisfied. He had Ned right
where he wanted so he decided to drop the bomb on him.

"Aside from this, I think I have to punish you in some way and at the same time make it clear that you will obey me when I tell
you something. I think what I suggested before fits very well. You assumed that you would wear the pants but instead You will
wear panties. Do you agree?" Ned looked at Nadine in silence, stunned. He would never have imagined something like this. He
asked Nadine to please explain what she was trying to tell him.

Nadine responded with total feminine confidence, "I mean you're going to wear feminine panties and lingerie that I'll pick out for
you, all the time and without complaining. But don't worry, I'm not going to say anything to anyone about this. I'm not going to tell
you anything." to embarrass in front of others. But we will both know that you are wearing panties and women's lingerie under
your clothes. I am going to ask you one last time. Do you agree or do you prefer the first option of ending our relationship before
submitting to me? it's yours."

Ned knew Nadine and knew she was serious. He hesitated, argued briefly with her, complained and avoided responding but
finally gave in completely. Nadine was so excited. He couldn't overcome the force that assaulted his body and now he felt
moisture between his legs. She knew how much this was going to change her marriage to Ned. She knew how much it meant
for him to accept her crazy demands. "Do you still want to marry me and wear women's clothes in marriage?" he asked one last
time. Ned accepted her demands and Nadine set the wedding date and Ned immediately began wearing her panties under his
clothes.

Nadine bought him a very pretty set of bridal lingerie, planned the wedding night, and Ned didn't dare say a word. "That meant a
lot to me and to our marriage," he said .
Nadine with all the pride, as if she were talking about her engagement ring. Nadine continues the story as she describes her
wedding night.

"On our wedding night we went to the bridal suite and I took off his tuxedo and kissed him tenderly and caressed him with my
hands over his lace lingerie. I took him to the bed and pushed him onto his back, kissed him and gave instructions "so that he
could give me oral sexual pleasure. I know that my words were tender, soft, sensual, but at the same time my orders made his
role in bed clear: to give me pleasure and submit to me." Nadine continues, "In the years that followed I took his submission and
my dominance further. And his love for me increased in these years. My husband wore women's lingerie under his clothes and
was completely submissive to me. Last year, for our anniversary, Apart from other gifts, I told him that, for the first time, I would
allow him to be dominant with me in bed, in any way he wanted and that I would submit to him. I wanted to see how Ned reacted,
he felt so completely inadequate. in his performance that I had to end the experiment and return to our normal roles. He was
relieved when I asked him to put the lingerie back on and he immediately agreed."

Ned had no desire to be dominant with Nadine. His forced feminization had made him accept the submissive role and he was
happy in it. At work, with family, and in public, Ned behaved with normal masculinity. However, behind closed doors, he was
Nadine's feminized husband, who adored her and submitted to her authority in marriage. Neither of them had heard of Female
Domination or Forced Feminization when they started dating, but their relationship had evolved in that direction and it worked for
them.

Forced feminization also works for Hillary and Raymond. Hillary is an executive at a large company in Texas. He has risen
through the ranks of the company and is now responsible for the many employees under him. Raymond was the ruthless
employee type. He was an executive at a different company and was very high up the ladder. Then one year, in the late '90s, his
company was bought by another and he lost his job when they eliminated his position. Fortunately for him, Raymond had
accumulated tons of stock options over the years and because of that merger his options made him enough money that he could
afford to retire.

Hillary and Raymond are both aggressive, with strong personalities. However at home Raymond has always encouraged Hillary
to take charge of him in the bedroom and they play many games of D&S.
Hillary loves to take charge, so she very quickly adopted the Femdom lifestyle. Once her husband lost his job (but having made
so much money through
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Forced Feminization

stock options that he would never have to work again) decided to fulfill a fantasy of his. She made Raymond her feminized and
effeminate maid. Hillary totally feminized him and now he spends his days cleaning the house and doing errands for her.
Raymond has been completely tamed.

"It was a process and it took time and determination on my part to feminize Ray," explains Hillary. "I developed a technique in
which I used my dominance and sexual power to force him into deep submission to me."

Raymond was crazy about Hillary and loved being dominated by her, so she used his submissive desires to get him where she
wanted him to go in their relationship. Hillary began dressing Raymond in women's clothing every day and using his submissive
arousal to motivate him to do housework for her. She also began having sex with him only when he was dressed in women's
lingerie. She began to be more dominant with him and turned traditional sexual roles on their head by incorporating the use of a
strap-on with a rubber phallus on Raymond when he was dressed femininely for her.

Eventually Hillary got rid of most of Raymond's male clothing and had him dress in primarily female clothing.

"I can't tell you how turned on and powerful I felt doing this to him. He was so macho and used to treat the women who worked
with him pretty badly, but now I had transformed this company man into my effeminate little maid. I could to say that he also
enjoyed it in some ways.
Of course he would rebel at times and his masculine attitudes would emerge, but I learned to discipline and control him a long
time ago, so I used my dominant feminine nature to put him in his place.
She now seems at peace in her new role as a full-time house slave. I would never have believed it was possible. When I consider
where we were and where we are now I realize that I didn't really "force" Raymond into this but rather took him where, deep down,
he wanted me to take him.
"Now he knows what true Female Domination is and I love having this power over him."

But how did Hillary feminize a man who showed no prior signs of wanting to be her mannered maid?

"You have to use a man's sexuality against him until you have trained him. I took advantage of his submissive desires to explore
how he would react to being feminized. I had my husband go to the room we had designated as his slave room and I made him
undress and bend over facing the door. When I was in his presence I always wore exciting clothes. I would wear lingerie or
leather, or just panties, a bra and high-heeled shoes to stimulate his sexuality.

Then I would make him worship my boots, shoes or feet when I entered the slave's room. If he was wearing boots I could sit and
let him lick them whole and suck on the heel to capitalize on his boot fetish. Next I dressed him in his clothes, which were
women's lingerie, or fishnets, or a French maid's dress, or any feminine clothing of my choice. It is important that the woman
dresses the man at the beginning of their training. You don't have to just tell him to put his clothes on. While dressing him, be
really exciting and caress his body through the fabric. Squeeze his balls and lightly caress his penis. Make it a sexual experience.
You are developing a fetish within him. Also whisper softly to him while you dress him and tease him about the way you are going
to feminize him and make him your slave.

Once dressed, I assigned him some tasks. I started slowly, maybe just once or twice the first few times. Later I increased them
until they were a lot of tasks, but I wanted him to enjoy being feminized so I made the beginning fun. While he was dedicated to
his work, from time to time he would check on him and caress his body. Once again he used sexuality to control him. What's
more, this made things fun for me. The housework was done and we both had a good time.

After he finished his assigned tasks he continued with our new role reversal. I put on the harness, put on the dildo, ordered him to
get into position and grabbed his butt.
Oh, it's crucial that he's still dressed in women's clothing when you take him with the dildo. It is important. He has to associate
the feeling of lingerie with the sexual feeling of being taken by a woman.
We had engaged in strap-on play in the past, so I was used to this activity, but now that I was feminized, this play had a whole
new meaning. I wanted him to associate feminine clothing with being on the receiving end of sexual penetration. This made him
docile and more willing to obey me outside the bedroom. I was testing his submission and sexuality and this ultimately made him
want to be feminized.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Forced Feminization

I performed this routine consistently with him and after training him I got rid of most of his male clothing and made him my
feminized servant. This is how I basically feminized my husband.

It may seem to someone that Hillary was somewhat cruel in the way she treated her husband. However, when I spoke with
Raymond, it was obvious that he found her aggressive ways stimulating and satisfying his need for submission.

"I can't say that I wanted to be feminized to this point. I mean that the first time he made me stand in front of a mirror and look at
myself I felt totally ridiculous. I felt degraded and humiliated. However, I have to confess that I felt excited sexual that was out of
this world. At that stage of our marriage I had some problems with erections and this was before Viagra became popular. But who
needs drugs when you are married to such a dominant woman?

When he started to feminize me and forced me to be his maid, I went around with an almost constant erection.
That hadn't happened to me since I don't know when. Our sex life may not be traditional but it is intense and exciting. How many
couples approaching fifty can say that?

I didn't want her to feminize me but what turned me on was that she wanted to feminize me. I've always enjoyed it when Hillary
makes me do something I didn't want to do. I have always loved watching her when she gets aggressive with me. Feminization
was a battle between our wills, and although I didn't want to be feminized, I wanted her to win. I wanted to submit to his will, which
I did and now I am very happy in my role as a maid.

Nadine and Hillary are not alone in their desire to feminize their husbands when they are in the privacy of their own home. I'm
surprised how popular forced feminization of the male is among dominant women. Of all the different D&S activities there seems
to be real enthusiasm in the woman when she gets into this practice with her husband. The more macho and reluctant the man is,
the more personal satisfaction and sexual excitement is produced in the woman when he feminizes him.

I think it's because deep down, women love to see the feminine defeating the masculine. Feminizing a man is the ultimate symbol
of the feminine defeating the masculine. It is a rare feat in our society. We are used to seeing the masculine triumph over the
feminine. This is why it can be so important for a woman to feminize a man. It gets a dominant woman's energy flowing and at the
same time loves the social recognition it brings.

Forced feminization allows a woman to be more aggressive. Forced feminization makes men weaker and more submissive. Their
ability to resist and object falls by the wayside and is very vulnerable. Women love this, because now they can do whatever they
want to their helpless victim. Now the woman can be the aggressor and can defeat the man. The man does not threaten her and
no longer fears her strength or masculinity. Women (like Hillary) have told me that they have a very strong desire to forcibly take
a man with the strap-on dildo when he is feminized. The desire to be the one who gives, in sexual penetration, becomes something
very real for the aggressive woman and the act is quite satisfactory for her. Once again he is sending a message to man and
society.

It says that the woman is the aggressor and the one who gives and that the man is the weaker sex and the one who receives.

Forced feminization may be attractive to a woman who has previously suffered abuse from a man. Some women fear men
because they have been mistreated or abused, and feminizing a man can make him less intimidating to them. Now he can beat
him because he's just an effeminate little boy. A certain number of women have rejected the macho and masculine man and
prefer submissive and boyish men instead. Women who have had negative experiences with sexists may feel more comfortable
with a more delicate man. Carolyn describes how she enjoys feminizing her husband.

"I am a 34-year-old woman married to a submissive man. We are a middle-class couple with conventional friends. Basically our
sex life is pretty much based on my husband in panties, passively. It all evolved slowly and quite innocently." .Funny but serious.
He is not mannered all the time. I wouldn't like that. But in the bedroom he is less than a man and I like him because I met him
after a relationship with abuse from an unbearably "masculine" man. .
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Forced Feminization

My husband is not effeminate... but he is thin, almost hairless, a potentially feminine body. He likes to be spanked and it soon
became a ritual. She started wearing unisex white panties for these punishments and I noticed that she always pulled them up
her butt crack. Then I started doing it for him before the spanking started. In any case things slowly developed from the panties
she put on for the spanking. Now most of our sex life revolves around her butt in panties. He is only allowed to have an orgasm
on my orders while I play with his ass.

He satisfies me orally... from the front and from behind. I use the rod and the strap, I give him golden showers on his body and
face, I tie him in certain positions,... oh, a lot of things. We have different types of panties to play different roles... punishment
panties, sissy panties, slut panties, girl panties, etc. I often fold his genitals down so that I don't see anything masculine between
his thighs. I look like I'm not capable of taking care of myself and he's always excited about anything new I ask of him.

Like so many things about this way of life, it's hard to say for sure why women love to feminize a man. But what we do know is
that there is something in a woman's psyche that makes her excited by the idea and activity of making the masculine submit to
the feminine through forced feminization.

Of course, not all men resist being feminized. Some want to be forced to wear women's clothing. Many men have confessed to
me that they want their wives to dress them in feminine clothing during sexual activity and to be aggressive with them. Other men
would like to be dressed in female clothing and then humiliated by the woman. There are still others who like the sensation of
feeling adorned in soft, feminine clothing, as if it puts them in touch with the world of women.

Mary Jane met one of these when she was taking a computer course in college in Minnesota.

"The instructor was a small, thin man in his late twenties, who wore his hair in a ponytail. He was a good teacher, kind and
patient. He was also what you might say 'almost handsome.' I thought he had feminine appearance, but I know that some
younger women in the class found him really handsome and attractive.

We had some casual conversations during which she found out that I had my own beauty salon and I half-jokingly told her that
she could improve her appearance if she let me cut her hair. I didn't give much importance to those conversations because they
were like the ones I had with any student.

Eleven months after school ended, our paths crossed again at a Barnes & Noble bookstore. His first words, after calling my
name, were, "Are you still interested in cutting my hair?" We talked for about 30 minutes during which he asked me if he could
come to my town to invite me to dinner. My impression of him, from the time I went to his class, was that he was a kind,
considerate person who was sincerely interested in others. The dinner date confirmed these impressions and we ended up
talking for over six hours that night. Among the many things I learned about him during our comfortable conversation was his
desire to devote himself to a dominant woman. Although he claimed to be heterosexual, he also expressed a desire to know how
it would feel (in his own words) to "live like a woman." Although I did not tell him, at that moment, about my dominant nature, I
did show my acceptance of his wishes and he was very grateful for that acceptance.

At that time I was having trouble getting quality staff to run my store at a reasonable price. I asked him if he would be willing to
come clean my tent every night, if it would help him achieve a more feminine appearance. I couldn't have said "yes" more
enthusiastically if I had asked him to accept a million dollar gift! For the next two weeks, every night and Saturday afternoon, he
cleaned my store as if he were cleaning silver. On several occasions he even swept the parking lot!

Most notable of all, it was something he made in response to a comment I made during our first dinner together. I briefly
mentioned to him that I thought he could easily pass for a woman, and, somewhat in passing, said it was a shame his lips weren't
thicker. Near the end of her second week as my manager she arrived with the fullest, most feminine lips imaginable.

She had managed to receive medical treatment to enhance her lips and, although she tells me
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Forced Feminization

which is not permanent, until they are deflated their appearance is noticeably feminized. I decided I needed to find ways to get the
most out of this man who is kind, thoughtful, sincere, and so obedient that he does exactly what I say, even when my desire is
expressed by a subtle hint.

As a reward (I was not going to receive payment for his care) for two weeks of excellent guard work, I told him that he had to
anticipate his stay on Saturday night so that I could change his appearance. In response to my questions, he assured me that
there was no limit to the feminization processes he could perform, and considering the thickening of the lips he had undergone, I
truly believed him. I asked him to come with the wax applied to his entire body and I had told him about a place near his house
where they could do it on time.

Several women rent jobs in my store and we take turns with the responsibility of closing it. On the Saturday afternoon of Ronni's
feminization (a derivative of his real name), only my last two clients and I were left in the store when he arrived. If you could say
you could clean with passion, that's exactly the way Ronni attacked her cleaning responsibilities that afternoon.

Although it took me a while to pluck the relatively small number of hairs that Ronni had on her chin and cheeks, once that was
done and her eyebrows were lightened and highlighted, the rest of the process was like with any other female client. Ronni really
has "to die for" hair on her head and the cut and color I applied to her was not unisex. Even without makeup, her hair, full lips,
pretty skin, thin face, and strong eyebrows gave her an appearance that almost anyone would "see" as a woman's face.

When I applied the makeup Ronni was shaking and shaking with excitement. His excitement and repeated thanks and declarations
that he would do anything for me gave me an overwhelming sexual urge.

The chairs we use to wash clients' hair have a safety bar that prevents the backrest and headrest from tilting too far. I put Ronni in
one of those chairs, removed the safety bar, and tilted the chair until the back and headrest were resting on an inverted trash can.
With Ronni bent over in the chair, his face was now 24 to 30 inches (60 to 70 cm) above the ground. I undressed from the waist
down and, wearing only a long black blouse over my bra (my normal work clothes), I straddled his chest and invited him to
pleasure me with those swollen and protruding lips to which, Just moments before, she had applied blood-red lipstick. She was
already squirming in the chair when my pussy lips met her beautiful mouth.

What has happened since then is like an out-of-control fantasy, made possible by Ronni not teaching summer classes. It lives with
me and serves me in every conceivable way. Except for what he needs to maintain his home, he gives me all his money and does
virtually everything I ask of him.
My house is spotless, he washes my car every day, and his sexual attention is totally focused on me. It is quite normal for me to
ask him to slowly apply lotion all over my body, ending with my butt, and then penetrate my anus with his tongue while I climax
with a vibrator. His appearance, androgynous by nature, is more feminine than masculine (thanks, in large part, to my attention to
that very feminine hair of his) and almost everything about him is perceived as that of a woman. "It's amazing for me to have this
sweet slave, who would do anything for me and who keeps me so turned on that I'm having more orgasms now than I've ever had
in my entire life."

The desire to be feminized is more common among men than one might assume. Everything that refers to women and the
feminine excites men and makes them curious. Women are mysterious to many men.

Wear feminine clothing, shoes, etc. can be sexually exciting for a man. It's like embracing the feminine and exploring it. It is a fairly
common fetish among submissives. Many young people have their first sexual impulses and arousals by touching, and even
trying on, their mother's bra or panties or tights, etc. Once again it is an exploration of the mysterious world that is women. Many
adult men have not overcome this fascination or excitement. Therefore, it is natural that putting on these items of women's
clothing produces desires for submission in men and makes him want to submit to women.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Forced Feminization

The man who voluntarily accepts feminization has put aside his macho personality and ego and has
embraced what is feminine and prohibited by society. This causes submission to awaken within him. He
is telling her, "If only a woman's clothing has that power over me, how much more power will the woman
herself have over me?"

Self-Feminization (or Crossdressing) and Forced Feminization are two different desires. Transvestites are
men who want to dress like women. Most of these men are not gay, but there is something inside them
that makes them want to dress like a woman. It's a kind of fetish. These men usually enjoy being
dominated, as well as dressing like women, so cross-dressing can be a form of Female Domination.

Forced Feminization is totally different. The key word here is "forced." Forced Feminization occurs when
the dominant woman forces her submissive to dress as a woman, against his will. It is a form of domination
and humiliation. The idea of forced feminization is to make a man who has no desire to dress in women's
clothing do so so that the woman can have fun. Forced feminization is fun because the woman knows
that the man "hates" doing it. He will force you to wear women's clothing, put on makeup and perhaps a
wig, parade you in front of the mirror and force you to look at yourself in it. Then he will humiliate him.
Finally, he can put on a strap-on dildo and penetrate his "effeminate little whore" to control him more and
dominate him. Hillary and Raymond practice Forced Feminization while Mary Jane and Ronni practice
assisted feminization.

Therefore, the main difference between these two activities is that one involves forcing the submissive to
dress as a woman, while the other involves helping a man who wants to dress as a woman.
Over time, the man brought to this activity by his wife usually comes to enjoy it, to the point that he begins
to desire it for himself.

Forced feminization can be exciting for a man, even if he does not enjoy wearing feminine clothing at
first. Forced Feminization can be mentally satisfying for a man because he wants to shed his masculinity
and wants the Feminine to overcome the masculine. There are many psychological and sociological
reasons why more and more men are having these desires.
As women gain power and authority, men's submissive nature becomes stronger. As women continue to invade areas that were
once male-dominated worlds (business, politics, sports), this awakens the submissive nature within men. Some men when faced
with a powerful woman become weak, and thus the man no longer sees himself as equal to the woman. Now she wants her
feminine power to overcome his masculinity and completely strip him of it. He wants the woman to beat him. He wants to surrender
all control to her. Being forced to wear feminine clothing and do domestic chores around the house can lead to satisfying the
submissive part of a man because he now gets to serve the woman he considers superior to him.

Some men enjoy serving women even if there is no sexual contact or opportunity for intimacy. Harold is
Kay's domesticated servant. Harold works for a large computer company where he earns six-figure
salaries a year. He is forty-eight years old, single, and a winner by many social standards. Kay is thirty-
seven and happily married to her husband but has chosen to practice FemDom with her husband alone in
the bedroom. Kay prefers to be equal socially and domestically with her husband. Kay met Harold through
a local D&S group and she and her husband frequent occasions to further educate themselves regarding
D&S practices. She formed a relationship with Harold based on her need to dominate a man outside of
the bedroom and his need to be a woman's domesticated servant. Although he does not live with Kay out
of respect for her husband, Harold is Kay's full-time domesticated submissive.

Harold cleans Kay's house every weekend, top to bottom, doing her laundry and any other household
chores Kay wants to assign him. Occasionally Kay feminizes Harold while doing chores but those are just
variations and not the norm. For Harold, feminization is not necessary. He gets his thrill and satisfaction
from serving a woman as a butler, maid or domestic servant.
Harold does not obtain financial reward in exchange for his obligations, nor does he wish to be paid,
because that would prevent the satisfaction of Harold's submissive character. He loves to be treated like
a slave by a woman.

Kay punishes Harold if his performance is unsatisfactory, but apart from their occasional physical
punishment sessions the only other D&S activity they share consists of Kay's control of the
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Forced Feminization

Harold's sexual liberation. Harold wears a male chastity device at all times and Kay has the key in her possession. As a reward
for excellent domestic service (which happens no more than once or twice a month), Kay releases Harold's private parts and
allows him to masturbate (with a mandatory condom on) while she is on her knees, kissing his feet. That is the only physical
contact between them. They never have any type of intimate relationship because Kay only has them with her husband.

Despite Harold's success in his profession, his deepest personal satisfaction comes from being Kay's servant.

"I am proud of my housework. Kay is such a beautiful woman and it is an extreme honor to be able to serve her. I am proud to
know that I can relieve Kay of the responsibility of doing the normal household chores. She is free to devote herself to other
things that interest him in life and I feel fulfilled knowing that I am his servant."

Kay is not the first woman Harold has served with such dedication. Harold was the domestic servant of a woman named Audrey
for ten years. Harold lived with Audrey most of that time. Audrey was not married but Harold never had intimate relations with
her. Audrey had another submissive who was her sexual servant but Harold was her domestic servant. Audrey shared many
D&S activities with Harold, placing special emphasis on strict discipline while training him in the manners of proper domesticated
servitude. Audrey was originally from Australia and three years ago she decided to return to her homeland, but she couldn't take
Harold with her. The desire to serve a woman consumed Harold the entire following year, and he is very grateful to have met Kay.

"I had intimate relationships with a woman when I was in college, but that's not important to me.
My relationship with Lady Audrey was much more satisfying than my intimate relationships with my college sweetheart. I know
it's hard for some people to understand but I enjoy being able to serve a woman without sexual tension. I knew I couldn't have
intimate relations with Lady Audrey and I know I will never have them with Ms Kay, and I like it that way. I enjoy serving women
without expectations of receiving sexual favors in return. Having my orgasms controlled by a woman is what gives me sexual
arousal.

To tell the truth, I enjoy the prohibition more than the permission to masturbate. Ms Kay calls that a reward, and I am grateful to
her for allowing me that privilege because I need it from time to time, but then I feel let down. My satisfaction lies in serving a
woman. I need the chastity belt to keep me focused on Ms Kay's needs and forget about my own gratification. There is nothing
more pleasurable on this earth than serving a woman in a selfless way."

We will take a closer look at the practice of controlling a man's orgasms through the use of chastity devices, but first we will
review another FemDom activity that is becoming popular among FemDom couples. One element of Forced Feminization that
Hillary mentioned was the use of a harness and a rubber phallus to reverse traditional sexual roles with her husband. The strap-
on dildo has become a sex toy commonly used in Female Domination relationships. In the next chapter we will examine the
psychology behind the strap-on dildo.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Role reversal in the bedroom

Chapter Nine

Role reversal in the bedroom:

Female domination using a harness dildo

If I take you from behind, I get inside your mind; When you least expect it, will you try it and reject it?...Let yourself go, do what I
say; Let go and let me do it my way. (Madonna, "Erotica")

Cindy's rise to the top of her marriage was unconventional to put it mildly.
She was the housewife while her husband was the breadwinner. Cindy has a strong personality and always expected excellence
from her husband. He admits that patience is not one of his virtues. She tried everything to be a traditional wife, but deep down
she felt that she could do better by taking charge of her marriage. Her husband's descent into servitude occurred extremely
quickly. She lost her job, in technology development, in April 2002 and Cindy was thrust into the role of provider for her family.

"I suppose I could have been a compassionate wife type, but I wasn't. Maybe it's just that I don't tolerate mistakes well and was
worried about money and our status in the community. Or maybe I saw her problem as an opportunity." to impose myself.
Whatever the reason, I began to underestimate him and scold him for his pathetic efforts to find a new job. The fact that he did
not stand up made me bolder since he was at home, so I assigned him tasks. At least he would do something to help the family.
He was too embarrassed to object and I was too sharp-tongued to overcome any resistance, especially once I discovered that I
really liked telling him to wash by hand. lingerie and did it, I knew things would never be the way they had been."

The kids' summer vacation was fast approaching and Cindy decided to hit the streets and get a job. She, too, had technological
training, although several years of babysitting had reduced her skill level somewhat. Despite everything, he quickly found work.
Some businesses actively seek out women, and Cindy is not the kind of woman who easily takes "no" for an answer. Job seekers
like that kind of enthusiasm and persistence, and Cindy was able to pick up some high-paying jobs.

"I told my husband to stop going to interviews since he was going to be taking care of the kids all summer. I told him I might let
him start looking again in the fall, although it wouldn't do much good."

The double blow received by her husband, having been unemployed and Cindy having found work, forced a reversal of roles in
their marriage. Cindy had too many responsibilities to be an understanding wife. Now her life was beginning to flourish and re-
entry into the world of work caused Cindy to develop improved self-esteem.

"My responsibilities at work had just increased my sense of authority and the intellectual interaction with other adults was
addictive. Plus, there were men! handsome, smart, interesting men, and they flirted with me. My husband took me for granted
and neglected me "This new attention made me feel desirable and good. There was no way I was ever going to be a housewife
again!"

At home Cindy began to demand more from her husband.

Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Role reversal in the bedroom

"I complained about the way the house looked. Nothing was ever right for me. Although I earned more
or less what my husband had earned, I decided that there was not enough money to cover the weekly
payment of a cleaning woman. He I was going to have to fill the gap. I constantly reminded him that I
was the one saving the family from financial ruin and that the least he could do was take care of the
house. My husband worked like crazy to meet my demands. of increasing difficulty, doing much more
than I had ever done as a housewife. She just accepted it and I felt very comfortable giving her
instructions. Any resistance on her part was met with a stern reprimand and a reminder of her failure
as a housewife. family provider. He lowered his ears again and I reveled in my new power."

When fall came and it was time for the kids to go back to school, Cindy's husband mentioned that he
was going to look for a job again. He was desperate to stop being the one taking care of the house and
wanted to get back into the job market.

"It was something I couldn't tolerate. If he found a job he could pretend to assert himself. He could
even consider himself the backbone! No way, I thought. I searched the Internet for ideas that would
make him forget his efforts to recover. I wanted something dramatic and decisive. I chose a strap-on dildo."

It is a harness that surrounds the woman's waist or passes over the crotch, where a rubber or silicone
phallus in the shape of a male penis can be placed. The length and thickness of the phallus can vary
from short and thin to long and thick. The mere sight of a woman carrying a penis can cause real panic
in some men. But for the submissive man, the image of a woman carrying him can cause him to
become excited and feel overwhelmed by a desire to submit.

"One night, when the children were well asleep, I took my husband to the bedroom. I had become
extremely aroused, but he clearly showed a strict and uncompromising demeanor. I was wearing a
transparent white blouse over a black bra, a black leather skirt I ordered my husband to undress. I bet
he thought we were going to have sex, something that had become a rare occurrence, but I had other
ideas instead. I lifted my skirt and showed him the dildo. Before he could speak I told him that I could
no longer see him as a man in the traditional sense. I told him that I loved him and that I would take
care of him, but if he failed to submit to me as a servant. subdues his Master, I would throw him out
and divorce him. I told him that his role in life was to be a perfect housekeeper and servant. I told him
that he would have to gain access to my body and that if he failed to give me pleasure in bed. I would
look for other sexual companies wherever and whenever I felt like it.

While I generously lubricated the dildo strapped to my waist, I told her she could choose, either she
would pack her bags and leave or she would bend over on the bed and spread her legs. I told him that
tonight was going to be a ceremony, if you could call it that, that would symbolize his new status in life.
He started to beg me to reconsider but I just told him to bend over or get out. Of course he accepted
the inevitable and placed himself on the bed and waited for me, his Mistress, to take him. I took it and
enjoyed it immensely.

Now my husband is a docile and careful housewife. I believe in weekly corrective sessions. He bends
over the bed naked every Thursday and I go through the list. "The range of punishments goes from a
dose with the paddle to the faithful dildo."

One of the biggest advances in the Female Domination lifestyle has been the invention of the strap-on
dildo. This activity has done more for women's liberation than perhaps the paddle or the whip ever did.
Because? Because of the social and psychological implications of harness dildo play. Now it is women
who brandish the ancient symbol of male superiority.
Now it is the woman who gives while the man becomes the receiver.

The strapon dildo game is sex between souls. Why do women love it? It is a magnificent and important
question. The rubber phallus strapped around a woman's waist is an inanimate object. Thus, unless
the woman acquires the type of harness that can stimulate her at the same time, she feels little or no
physical pleasure during play. However, many women love it because of the mental stimulation and
mental pleasure it provides them. There is an incredible exchange of power that occurs during this
activity and the mental stimulation usually exceeds any rush that physical pleasure can provide. It is a
magnificent sexual preliminary game for the woman.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Role reversal in the bedroom

Women find this activity liberating because of the social statement it represents. This game strips the man of his masculinity and
macho ways and usually makes the man surrender his strength and will to his female aggressor. The woman can feel how the
man abandons his resistance and feels him dissolve into submission. This is an incredible burst of power for women.

Furthermore, the effects of this activity normally last for some time. The man who submits to her finds it difficult to act macho in
front of his dominant wife. Normally, after this activity, he is docile and submitted to it outside the bedroom.

Strap-on dildo play is about power exchange and has nothing to do with homosexuality or women who want to be men. On the
contrary, this activity can be empowering for women because it releases another level of their previously dormant power. This
game between a woman and a man is psychological sex because it is the mental stimulation that makes both parties carry out
all that important exchange of power.

The submissive man feels a combination of sexual stimulation, discomfort and humiliation during strap-on dildo sex. Now he
knows that what he usually values so much (specifically, his penis) is no longer a tool to conquer women, but now the tables have
turned and the woman has taken this symbol of masculinity from him and is using it against him. The woman is telling the man
that she is not impressed by the male penis and that she can buy one that is larger, to pleasure herself and can even use it as a
tool to enslave the male gender. Strapon dildo play is not so much about sex as it is about mental domination. What was once the
symbol of man's conquest of women is now used by women to prove their authority to men.

This gadget is gaining popularity among women because they are beginning to enjoy the social implications. Joe discovered this
firsthand. Joe loved partying with his friends and flirting with girls, but one night he met a woman who would change his attitude
forever.

"He had had several relationships with women, he had had affairs, and he had had one-night stands.
I would consider myself a typical twenty-something guy. One night, my friends and I went to a bar to pick up some girls and see if
we had any luck. We were hanging around there and at some point during the night this girl came up to me and we talked for a
while. She was a very good looking girl, just a little shorter than me (about 5 feet eight inches, like 5'10"). He had a good body and
was quite intelligent.
It was obvious that she was successful and an achiever like me. For me I had already scored and my friends seemed to notice
too. My friends left and I told them I would stay with her. We talked until the club closed and she was the one who asked me to
come to her house. "I was delighted that she was so completely interested in me and that it wouldn't take much for us to end up
together that night."

Joe went to that young woman's house, they talked and began with sexual preludes. Joe noticed that this young woman seemed
very sure of herself and very seductive. She was a bit aggressive, which seemed a little strange to Joe.

"I didn't care, because I thought that with her I would score. After we continued touching each other for a while, she asked me if I
wanted to go to her bedroom. Of course I answered affirmatively. Once in the bedroom she became more aggressive. She was
the one doing the kissing. , hugged, touched, etc. I tried to regain the initiative and for a few moments we both tried to take the
lead. A few minutes passed in a stalemate in which we were both on the offensive. For me, this was very new. After a few minutes
I realized that the initiative meant something special to her and I soon stopped fighting. I can't really explain why, but I stopped. I
was tired of trying to take control and it seemed like she wasn't. I was trying to let her get away with it. Even more, it seemed to
only make her more intense in what we were doing, which was also very strange to me. I remember thinking to myself how weird
she had gotten. night, while she kissed me all over and held me against the wall. I was doing everything she wanted and I was
extremely confused and didn't know how to react to the situation.

He stripped me naked and took me to the bed and forced me to lie on my back. She stripped naked and jumped on me and we
continued touching each other for a while longer, with her controlling everything. I surrendered to her and felt filled with passion.
Suddenly he stopped kissing me and caressing me, and excused himself saying he was going to the bathroom. I figured he was
dealing with birth control or something."
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Role reversal in the bedroom

But that was not what the young woman had in mind.

"He came back into the bedroom wearing a strap-on dildo. I couldn't really tell what I was thinking. I
was confused and stunned but for some reason I couldn't react to what was happening. It all happened
so quickly. He came over to the bed, put his hands on me. legs on his shoulders, he lubricated my anus
and began to penetrate me slowly. I was stunned by what was happening but I simply submitted to his
advances. I felt pain, humiliation, but above all, confusion. What to say. He put the dildo deep into me
and was inside me for a while, thrusting with his hips and making it go in and out of me While he did it
he looked me directly in the eyes, which made everything even more. uncomfortable. When he finished
he took it away from me and lay down on the bed, close to me. I was nervous and when I saw that he
had fallen asleep I left his house."

And what kind of effect did this role reversal have on Joe?

"I couldn't tell my friends what had happened, since I had made points in their idea once again. The
following days I started searching the Internet to see if anyone had experienced what had happened to
me that night. I found that woman from a chat who was familiar with strapon dildo play and we chatted.
She explained to me that it is something that is happening more and more in our society. She said that
women were becoming more and more powerful and becoming the head of many families. , that it was
pure logic that women who became the dominant sexual part were the penetrating part, while the man
was slowly becoming the natural recipient. I asked him about nature and reproduction and he said that
men just need-. They would like to penetrate, if at all, when it was time for reproduction. The new role
of the woman led her to become the dominant party, she said, since the man was being left behind in
training and in positions of power. it would end up being natural for him to accept being penetrated by
the stronger sex. He said that all this was what was starting to happen in today's society."

Much of what this woman told Joe is undoubtedly true. Society is evolving towards a female-dominated
society, and as women are gaining positions of power in our society, they are becoming more
aggressive in bed. Granted, the case of this young woman who seduced Joe is the exception rather
than the rule. But while not all women want to take a man to bed and fuck him with a strap-on dildo,
there are a growing number of women who prefer to be the aggressor when it comes to sex. The
concept of virility is changing as far as women are concerned. A woman who calls herself dominant
does not want a macho man but rather a man who knows how to respect women and who knows how
to serve them. Although most women still enjoy traditional intercourse with men, many women are also
choosing to introduce the strap-on dildo into their relationship, because of the way it gives them
advantage and power over their male partners.
As Joe discovered, the psychological effects on the man's psyche are evident.

"Since that day, I am not comfortable flirting or flirting with women. Now I see women in a different light. I have a sense of respect
towards them. I feel like she took my manhood that night."

The experience of being dominated by a woman will strike an important chord in the nature of most
men. It has already had an effect on Joe, since he no longer wants to be the sexual aggressor. If men
like Joe want to live a life of loneliness and meaninglessness they will continue to try to "score" by
seeking short-term sexual satisfaction and one-night stands. But if a man wants to have a meaningful
relationship, then he must learn how to treat women. A man should be chivalrous and focus his energy
and attention on serving women. It is this that will bring men long-term happiness and satisfaction. The
experience with the strap-on dildo was good for Joe because he now has a new vision of the female
gender.

Not all men are hesitant about receiving the dildo. Vickie discovered that her husband wanted her to
bring the role reversal into their bedroom.

"My husband has been trying to make me more dominant for several years. I always thought I would
forget him but I think he is serious. One thing my husband frequently comments on in bed is the desire
to be "used like a girl." Do you have any advice on how to deal with this?"

What Vickie's husband wanted was for her to feminize him and then fuck him with a strap-on dildo.
That's what he means by expecting her to use him like a girl. And how should it penetrate
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Role reversal in the bedroom

a woman to her husband in a healthy and healthy way? Once again my friend Victoria shares her experience with us.

"The dominant wife, or woman, should start by fingering her submissive. She should put on a latex glove, use lots of KY type
lubricant, and "finger fuck" him before using a dildo. She should always start by dildo play by first opening the man with your latex-
encased fingers. If he has never been taken this way before, you should start with thin anal plugs and prepare the way for the
dildo. You should remind him to relax his muscles and make it easier for him to begin. zos talking to him in whispers. And he
absolutely has to use lots of water-based lubricant.

The lining of the rectum stretches, so when going to penetrate a man, a woman needs to start small and thin and eventually pave
the way to a thicker dildo. After a thin butt plug you can try a five to seven inch (12 to 18 cm) dildo which is on the low range. You
should use a narrow dildo before moving on to a thicker one.

The woman could take the man from behind with him bent over the bed, a table or a chair, with his legs wide open. Or you could
take him while he is lying on his back, with his knees spread and folded towards his head. It depends on if she wants to see his
face while she is possessing him. It is important for the woman to communicate with her submissive while she is inserting the dildo
into his rectum. You should remind him to relax and slowly guide the dildo into him with your hand, even if he is wearing the
harness. Once the dildo has slipped in and the woman feels comfortable, she will probably feel powerful and want to increase the
speed and strength of her hip thrusts.

Some harnesses have a dual or two-headed dildo so that the woman can insert one side inside herself and the other inside her
submissive. That way she can experience physical pleasure as well as the mental satisfaction of dominating a man in this way.
There are even vibrating harnesses that can stimulate a woman's clitoris while possessing her submissive. As with any sexual
activity, each couple should experiment until they find what works best for them.

And, of course, you have to use common sense. You should always clean the dildo (or better yet, have the submissive clean it)
after each use, with bleach or antibacterial soap. The woman should have a different dildo for her own sexual pleasure. Any dildo
you use to penetrate your submissive should be specifically for this use only. I would also recommend always using a condom
with the dildo when playing this game for hygienic reasons, and you should put on a new one frequently and discard the old ones.
Over time the lubricant penetrates the rubber or silicone and must be replaced to ensure proper hygiene. If you replace your
toothbrush every two months you should also get into the habit of replacing your dildos.

Once a woman feels skilled and comfortable practicing strap-on dildo play, she will experience a tremendous rush of power. As
with any new D&S activity, women should take it easy and experience will come with practice. After each session it is vital that the
woman communicates with her man to find out what he liked and what he disliked about the dildo experience. You should also
provide a safe word during the game, whatever the activity.

Karen was both nervous and excited about the prospect of dominating her husband with such a toy.

"I finally gained enough confidence to allow myself to try it. I made up my mind and bought one online and couldn't resist opening
the box when it arrived. I signed for the delivery as if it were a book of the month, knowing full well what was inside.

Well... A SUCCESS! I bought a nice 6 inch (about 15 cm) silicone dildo that also vibrates and is so real that when you place it right
next to his penis they look exactly the same skin color. Of course this one is a little longer and much thicker than yours. When you
squeeze it it fills your fist but when you squeeze it it disappears. Well, last week, for the first time in my life, I fucked a man in the
ass, and not once but three times! It was even better than I expected and what I had read and I can't believe I did it myself. I am
still intoxicated with joy. I did a lot of what I had read about it and went ahead and gave her two enemas beforehand to get her
clean in my honor. I'm sure he knew what awaited him, but when I entered the room-
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Role reversal in the bedroom

tion with such a real penis protruding from my hips and pointing firmly at him, he was almost stunned by the reality. I was shaking
with nerves and excitement.

I made him watch, as I unrolled a condom on my phallus, as if I had always done this. Then I used a good amount of lube all over
the dart and the tip of the dildo. I had him bend over on a low dresser and spread his legs. Watching him do this was like total and
complete surrender! Then I stuck the tube into his rectum and squirted lube into it, like a tube of toothpaste. I lifted my head up to
the tight hole and tried to push it in using my hips, but the head kept slipping away, so I had to guide it with my hand.

I took him really well and I don't know for how long. The world was spinning for me! When I activated the vibrator I felt an immense
tingling near my clitoris which was wonderful. I can honestly say that I had a great orgasm and the excitement of doing this was
more than enough for a beginner. He moaned and writhed beneath me and I kept my hands on his hips for most of this experience."

Harness dildo play does not necessarily have to involve anal penetration. The visual imagery of a woman wearing a rubber phallus
is a powerful psychological and sociological statement for men. This game can bring a role reversal to the act of oral sex because
the woman can teach her male partner a lesson that he will not forget for a long time. That's what happened to James when Kathy
decided to introduce strap-on dildo play into their relationship. Kathy explains it.

"I'll never forget the first time I got James into dildo play. I ordered the waist harness and rubber dildo from the people who published
WHAP magazine. My outfit consisted of a black leather corset and soft leather gloves I added the knee-high, platform-heeled leather
boots and, of course, my new harness and the seven-inch (17.5 cm) rubber phallus. It looked intimidating, powerful and exciting.

My husband was waiting for me in the bedroom in the required submissive position, on his knees and with his head on the floor. I
entered the bedroom and gave him permission to look at me with his eyes. When he looked up he almost fainted from excitement. I
am a large woman, about five feet ten inches (1.75 m) with a powerful, athletic build. I have strong legs and thighs, a big but firm
butt, and I wear a C cup bra. The corset accentuated my large breasts because it left them exposed and lifted them up. The corset
enhanced my hourglass silhouette, making my hips look even more powerful. My husband was examining my body in detail and
almost fell backwards when he saw the seven inch black rubber penis strapped around my waist.

I began by ordering him to proceed with the usual opening act of worshiping my entire body with his tongue, from my toes to my
head. He started licking my leather boots. I prefer the ones that reach the thighs and have a stiletto heel, but I prefer these knee-
high ones with a platform when I'm going to have to move a lot. It is an interesting experience to watch a man lick your boots. I know
it sounds strange but I get excited at the sight of my husband prostrate on the floor, licking my boots in an act of adoration. I ordered
my husband to lick harder because I like to feel his tongue against my feet and calves through my boots. Add to that sensation of
pleasure the erotic vision of a man humiliating himself before me and the result is that my crotch was getting quite wet.

Once I gave him permission to move to the back of the boots, he began to run kisses along the top of my legs, my thighs, and finally
my buttocks. This is another wonderful advantage of the female domination lifestyle. I love foreplay but most men are only interested
in fucking or having oral sex performed on them. Female Domination is the perfect sexuality for women because women need
foreplay. What better preliminaries than having a man slowly make love to you with lips and tongue to every inch of your body?

After extensive body worship, I forced James back onto his knees facing me. In front of him was the dildo. I hadn't planned to do this
but the impulse came over me. I wanted to see him suck it. I know that my husband has absolutely zero when it comes to homosexual
desires. In fact he is a real homophobe. The impulse came to me from I don't know where. I wanted to force my husband to do to
me what I had done to him many times.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Role reversal in the bedroom

Giving a man a blowjob has never been my favorite sexual activity. I found it somewhat humiliating and
degrading. Men have no idea how degrading that act can be. It's not the same when a man gives a woman
a blowjob. When a woman is blowing a man she often chokes when his tool rams her throat while he is all
about cumming. I have heard men make the crude joke that the perfect woman would have to have a wide
waist and a flat head so that the man could put the beer can on her head while she sucks him off. Isn't it
sick? But that's how man thinks. We women have had to put up with this crude humor for years and many
women have been tricked into believing that sucking a man's penis is their wifely duty. Young girls have
learned it from movies and rock music. What did Monica Lewinski say to her friend about working in
Washington?

Something like, "I'm going to need knee pads to advance in politics." Isn't this sad? Do women really believe
that this is how they will advance in a man's world? Well, here I am, dominating my husband with my own
artificial penis and all these thoughts running through my head. My dominant nature was beginning to
awaken and I wanted to humiliate him. He represented for me at that moment all men. He was the
representation of the male gender and he wanted to dominate him in a way he had never done before. Did
he want to marry a domineering wife? Well, he had to submit to my dominant whims.

I whispered calmly to my husband "suck my cock." He looked at me with an expression of complete disbelief,
so this time I said more firmly, "James, Suck My Cock and Do It Now!" To my surprise and delight my
husband obeyed me and placed his lips around my rubber phallus. I grabbed her hair and slowly guided the
dildo into her mouth. When she started sucking it I felt flooded with power. I can't describe the strength and
liberation I felt in that moment. I felt like I had opened a bird cage and was flying around the house in
complete freedom. I started moving my hips vigorously and enjoyed the choking sounds as I continued
sucking. He tried to pull away a few times but I kept his head held tightly with my hands. I knew what had to
be done because other men had done this to me before. It was so nice. I started verbally breaking down my
husband. I asked him how much he liked to suck cocks. I continued hitting the dildo in and out of his mouth
while I questioned him about that degrading act. I finally released my grip and he released his oral grip on
the dildo.

He was panting and breathing heavily and coughed slightly from the suffocation caused by the rubber penis.
It was then that I informed my husband that I had made the decision that I would never perform oral sex on
him again. From now on he was going to be the only one doing oral sex in the house. He would give me all
the oral sex I wanted and I would have to suck the dildo from time to time to remind him of his place.
However, I would never suck him again. My husband nodded his agreement to the new rule. I had knocked
him down and I had never felt more powerful in my life.

I took off the harness and ordered my loving husband to get between my legs. He gave me oral pleasure
until I had multiple orgasms. It didn't take much time because I was so excited. After I was satisfied we lay
down together and hugged. He had a peaceful expression. Anyone would have thought that he was the one
who had the orgasms, but the fact is that my dominance had placed him in a place of submissive
satisfaction. I could assure you that I wouldn't trade that for any kind of orgasm."

By submitting to the dildo game, the man surrenders his will to the woman and recognizes her dominance
and supremacy in the relationship. This activity can transport man to subspace and can find satisfaction on
a higher plane than that of the mere sexual sphere. That's what Kathy discovered when she introduced
strap-on dildo play into her marriage. Dominating her husband so completely had struck a chord within her.
The submissive man wants to be dominated and disciplined by a woman. Most men long for this within
themselves and spend a good part of their lives looking for this void to be filled within them. Once they
experience the strong but loving hand of a dominant woman they trust and love, it fills them and brings them
peace of mind and joy. The strap-on dildo is a mere tool in the dominant woman's arsenal. Male orgasm
denial is another.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Sex exists for the pleasure of women

Chapter Ten

Sex exists for the pleasure of women:

Male Orgasm Denial and Forced
Male Chastity

"You don't have to deny me, you can't deny me"; and saying that he began to kiss me so violently that
I couldn't get rid of him. (Daniel Defoe, "Adventures and Misadventures of the Famous Moll Flan-ders",
1722)

The power of women rests on the passion of men (Leopold von Sacher-Masoch, "The Venus of Furs",
1869)

Women who embrace Female Domination have discovered that if they dominate their man in the
bedroom, it is usually easy to control him outside of it. Most women don't enjoy bothering their husbands
with housework any more than their husbands enjoy being bothered.
But the man who has been dominated in the bedroom usually develops a "yes, dear" mentality and is
eager to serve. Therefore there is no need to nag but only require (or order) with the loving feminine
authority. Why are dominated men so eager to serve? In a word, Passion!

The dominated man feels a special bond with his dominatrix and feels romantic with her. The
dominated man becomes a passionate man and is usually eager to touch, caress and fondle his
Queen. His submissive nature releases sexual energy and the intelligent wife will channel that energy
into satisfying his needs (sexual and domestic). However, there is a stone that can be tripped over in
this door to passion and bondage and that is the male orgasm.

Women have come to discover that a man who is denied orgasm and sexually frustrated is a passionate
and productive man, while a sexually satisfied man is a lazy man. This is why some women have taken
up the practice of male orgasm denial to limit the number of orgasms their man has. This keeps you in
a heightened state of submission. Men love to be sexually dominated by a woman and they love to be
taken into subspace. The mental stimulation and pleasure that a man finds in being dominated by a
woman has been described as "heaven on earth." When a woman "tames the beast," the ultimate fruit
is a man who is loving, passionate, and eager to serve her.

Male orgasm denial can vary depending on what works best to train and control each individual man. Orgasm denial means
different things to different couples. If a man were left to his will he would have many sexual releases a day. That is not a good
idea if a woman wants to keep you attentive to her needs. So if a man wants to have an orgasm every night but his wife denies
him what he wants and limits him to, say, one orgasm a week, that is considered orgasm denial. There are women who control
their men more and limit them to a single orgasm every ten days or two weeks. There are also women who think that one or two
orgasms a month are enough for a man to keep his pipes clean and his desire for service at the highest level.

The male orgasm is a biological function that produces sexual relief that relaxes both the body and the
mind. The body wants to relax or even sleep after orgasm and the last thing it wants is to be forced to
do physical activity. This is the reason why men lose the desire to
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Sex exists for the pleasure of women

pleasing a woman after she has climaxed and is the reason why so many women remain sexually dissatisfied. This is especially
true if the man achieves more than one orgasm. The woman who performs oral sex on a man and then finishes it off with
intercourse should not be surprised by the absence of her own sexual satisfaction. If a woman decides that she is truly going
to allow sexual relief from her man she should at least be smart enough to forbid it until after she has been sexually satisfied. It
takes women longer to reach orgasm but the reward is well worth the wait.

The female orgasm is like the waves of the ocean, while the male orgasm is like the eruption of a volcano. The female orgasm
is a gift that remains but the male orgasm is a "here I catch you, here I kill you." Keeping a man aroused and denying him
orgasm is the best technique a woman can use for her own sexual satisfaction. When a man is filled with passion, his energy
level goes beyond his normal physical endurance. This sexual energy, under a woman's control, can be channeled toward her
own pleasure. Then, once she has been satisfied, she can allow the man's sexual relief. Or you can maintain the orgasm denial
and he will be much more attentive to your needs both that night and in the days that follow.

Men are less inclined to obey after orgasm because they are physically relaxed and become lazy. They are not easily aroused,
and thus their sexual instinct is not as high. This is particularly true as they get older. Man reaches his sexual peak in his late
teens and early twenties. Women do not reach their sexual peak until their late thirties or even their forties. Young men are
easier to re-excite after orgasm due to their testosterone level. However, as a man gets older, his testosterone level decreases
and it will take him longer to become aroused again. But the man who is denied orgasm becomes easily aroused and thus
becomes easier for a woman to control.

The most direct path to the man's will passes through his penis and it is through the man's will that a woman can achieve
obedience. Being obedient or rebellious requires a decision and that decision is made within the mind of man.

The sexually satisfied man cannot be controlled so easily by way of his sexual instinct but the easily excitable man who is denied
orgasm is eager to obey because his sexual instinct is at the forefront of his psyche.

An interesting aspect of the FemDom practice of orgasm denial is the sexual impact it has on women. Few things can rival the
sexual intensity a woman will experience if she denies her husband sexual orgasms while she enjoys as much pleasure as she
desires. It is a psychological power exchange that releases more of your dominant nature and sexual desires. Women are
beginning to not only enjoy the benefits of male orgasm denial outside of the bedroom but also the benefits inside it. Male
orgasm denial assumes everything is in control and the woman who controls her man's orgasms ultimately controls her man.

Maintaining denial to a man while providing pleasure to a woman is an incredible experience.

The intensity of sex for a woman who is being orally served by a passionate man and who is kept in denial will surpass most of
the woman's sexual experiences. Likewise, few things rival the mental pleasure experienced by the man who is kept in denial,
while he is required to sexually satisfy his Mistress. Those who have never experienced this power dynamic do not understand
the power and intensity of male orgasm denial.

Priscilla discovered the benefits of orgasm denial when she began to control her husband's sexual release.

"When I found out that my Ted had a problem with habitual masturbation, I felt hurt and betrayed. I imagined men did this, but
I had no idea how often some men masturbate. I caught him masturbating one night while I was watching a sexually provocative
music video on television and I almost ruined it. We had been married for eight years and I had not noticed any indication
regarding his problem with masturbation. He apologized and promised me he would never do it again, and being. The naive wife
that I was, I took his word for it.

It wasn't long before I found more evidence of his dirty little habit, like stained hand towels on dirty clothes, and I caught him
doing it again, this time in the shower. He was embarrassed and confessed to me that he couldn't control himself. It was then
that he also admitted to me that
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Sex exists for the pleasure of women

I had been masturbating several times a day since I was a fifteen-year-old, including most days since we were married. I knew
that men were different from women when it came to self-control, but I felt betrayed and hurt by his confession. Our sex life was
nothing to write home about and now I knew why. He preferred his own pleasure.

In his defense, it was evident that Ted felt embarrassed and wanted to please me while going through the withdrawal syndrome
caused by his masturbation habit. I made it clear to him that I didn't trust him and saw no way he could convince me that he could
control himself. Ted could see the disappointment in my eyes and that's when he suggested using a chastity device.

He had never heard of the existence of such devices but Ted had read about them on the Internet. He showed me a page
dedicated to one known as "CB-2000." It was a plastic cage that was placed over the man's penis, with a ring that was placed
around his testicles. The device prevented the man from touching himself. The cage had holes in the top so that the man could
still urinate and clean the head of his penis while wearing the device. When I read the testimonials about the device, I was excited
about its possibilities and told Ted to order me a CB-2000.

When he arrived, Ted shaved his pubic hair and put on the chastity device. It took him a little time to get used to it and he was a
little uncomfortable with the ring pinching the skin of his egg sac, but I liked the idea of having my husband under control. The
CB-2000 came with a small padlock and once it was in place I kept the key. Ted's penis was completely at my mercy.

He wore it for a full twelve hours that first day, before I let him take it off. The next day I made him wear it for twenty-four hours. It
was Saturday, so he moved around the house. The third time he wore it I made him wear it for three days, which included wearing
it to work under his boxers.
The CB-2000 is a little bulky, so I had to wear loose, dark underpants and I was worried that people would notice, but that didn't
happen. Ted was having mental struggles about the device and was starting to change his mind about giving me so much control.
He wanted me to forget about making him wear a chastity device and he promised me that he would never masturbate again. His
pleas for release only made my determination to keep him locked in the chastity device stronger.

After the third day I left him without it for a day or two but the next time I kept him blocked for a whole week. Ted finally resigned
himself to the fact that he wasn't going to change his mind, so he got used to the device. Sometimes I pinched him when he was
exercising or doing some physical activity but he learned to adapt. He had to wear dark boxers to work and dark-colored shorts
when out in the yard, to hide the slight bulge of the chastity device in his pants, but over time he became more comfortable.

Our relationship began to change because of Ted's chastity. Ted had always been the dominant party in our marriage, but with
me controlling his orgasms through the use of the chastity device, I began to develop a dominant attitude toward him. The first
thing that changed was our sex life. He released Ted from the CB-2000 once a week, when he washed and cleaned the device
and shaved his pubic hair. It left him a few hours free of the device before demanding that he reinstall it. During those few hours
of freedom I allowed him to have sex with me. His erection was shooting up and his passion for me was the best since we were
newlyweds. But there was a small problem. Ted was so sexually frustrated by being confined in that cage all week without being
able to touch himself, that when I allowed him to have sex with me he had premature ejaculation, which left me wanting. A bigger
problem was that after his quick orgasm he seemed to go back to his old way of being, which meant a loss of passion and bad
temper with me. This wasn't so good, so I had to make some adjustments in our sex life.

I started having sex with Ted only while wearing the CB-2000. In fact, he only allowed him to take it off once every two weeks and
then only for a few hours so he could shave, wash and clean the device. If we were going to have sex he had to wear the
CB-2000. The result was that, for the first time in our marriage, our sex life revolved around my pleasure. Ted satisfied me orally
as long as I wanted and I pleasured myself with a dildo or vibrator. Ted was so full of passion that he started giving me oral sexual
pleasure for hours at a time. Before she had never liked giving me blowjobs but now she gave them to me with passion and
incredible endurance. I also made him give me pleasure with my sex toys. It gave me great pleasure to notice
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Sex exists for the pleasure of women

Ted that my dildo was much bigger than his penis and that my dildo never went limp.

Ted had to wear the CB-2000 while we had sex, which caused him some discomfort as his penis struggled to become erect,
which was prevented by the tight cage of the chastity device. Ted began to beg me for sexual relief and I loved having this control
over him. My urge to dominate him began to spread to areas other than the bedroom. She made Ted earn the privilege of an
orgasm. I began assigning him chores around the house each night and he had to demonstrate satisfactory performance in the
housework to allow him an orgasm the next time I released his penis from its cage. When I released him from the cage, intercourse
was not an option, due to his problem with premature ejaculations. So I started making him masturbate for me, in front of me. This
led to all sorts of exercises in Ted's humiliation because I would invent creative ways for him to entertain me while he masturbated
for me. I found myself searching the Internet to research ways a woman could sexually dominate a man and this fueled my sexual
arousal and gave me new ways to dominate Ted.

Soon Ted was doing all the housework, including cooking. I enrolled Ted in cooking classes and massage therapy classes. Ted
became my personal servant. I took charge of almost every aspect of his life and he was always so horny, due to sexual denial,
that he obeyed practically all my demands. He became quite docile and submissive towards me and I continued to become more
and more dominant with him. I no longer allow Ted to play golf or watch sports on the weekends. It has to meet my needs. I began
to make him fast from sundown on Friday to sundown on Saturday.

During the Sabbath she is required to read books on feminine care, hair care, nail care, skin care, and the like. Before the fast
ends I administer an enema to improve his health as well as incorporate another method of domination. Once again this has made
Ted more submissive to me.

On Sunday, Ted must use what he has learned to groom me. He takes care of my hair, nails, gives me a massage and of course,
orally services my body and gives me multiple orgasms. Every other Sunday I release him from the CB-2000 and let him
masturbate in some way he finds entertaining. I can make him dance for me like he's a Chippendale dancer and he has to
masturbate for me like part of his performance. Or I can make him lie on my lap and fuck my leg while I spank him until he
climaxes. Or I can make him lie on the bed and fuck a pillow while I slap his butt. It depends on my mood and what interesting
new way I have found on the Internet. I exchange correspondence with other women who have purchased a CB-2000 for their
husbands and share stories and ideas.

Another plus to this new arrangement is the way I was able to motivate Ted to adopt a healthier way of living. Ted had a terrible
habit of eating and rarely exercised. Now that I have taken control of his person, I make him exercise and eat correctly. He gets
up early every morning and goes to the gym before work. After work she does housework and has dinner ready when I get home.
I have taken charge of the finances and only give him a small payment for food each day. Consequently Ted eats less now and
eats healthier things. She lost weight, got in shape and has an impressive nude. I'm so proud of him like he's a trophy husband.

None of this would have been possible if I hadn't confronted him about his masturbation habit.
Ted now lives a disciplined life and tells me he has never felt better and has never been happier. I can honestly say the same. "It
was the chastity device that turned the tables in our marriage, but now that I'm in control our lives are more fulfilling."

There is an evolution that takes place with most women as they experiment with this way of life. Most start out shy and insecure.
Then, once they begin to overcome their inhibitions and embrace the dominant side of their personality, they begin to love being
dominant and controlling. Over time the Dominant Woman's appetite grows and she craves more control and more power.
Denying a man orgasms is a real power bath. Women who practice this way of life will eventually learn that a sexually satisfied
man is a selfish man, while a man who is denied satisfaction is an obedient man. Like Priscilla, Pa-mela discovered the benefits
when she began denying her husband an orgasm.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Sex exists for the pleasure of women

"I was quite impressed by some of the things my husband had been reading on the Internet. Looking
through his recent browsing history I discovered that he was interested in Female Domination. Most of it
really turned me on but some of it What I read made me excited about its possibilities. I decided that I
would love to take the lead in my marriage. My husband had hinted before that he had submissive
fantasies and I was eager to see how far he would go in a dominant/ dominant relationship. submissive.

The first thing I did was take charge of what was happening in the bedroom. I demanded that he give me oral pleasure and made a rule that
he had to satisfy me four times before he would be allowed his own orgasm. I found that he became very submissive and soon assigned
him housework. It soon became clear to me that the more dominant I acted towards him, the more subservient he behaved towards me.
There was little to no resistance when I took over the finances. I got into the first problem when I ordered my husband to stop visiting porn
sites on the Internet. I found more pages in the historical archive. I also suspected that he masturbated while looking at those sites.

When I confronted him with the evidence, he confessed to both, begged for forgiveness, and admitted that
he had a lack of self-control. At that point I began to spank him for any defect and ordered a chastity device
to which I kept the key. Keeping him chaste 24/7 helped increase my power within the relationship, to the
point where my husband is completely subservient to me. She is also completely dependent on me for any
sexual relief, and this is a very powerful weapon when wielded by a woman who is not afraid to use it.

He does most of the housework and takes care of the garden entirely. He not only cooks for me but also
caters for my personal needs. Last year I trained him to shave my legs, help me bathe, and serve me in
the bathroom. She cleans me with cloths, sponges and applies powder when I'm done. I feel that your
services keep your attention on what belongs; and that's me. If you fail to please me the result is
punishment, usually a spanking or more time before releasing you from the chastity belt. I allow her only
one orgasm a month. This has caused some changes in our sexual life. I get pleasure from his tongue
about three or four times a week. I have become addicted to oral sex and I reach very strong orgasms
when he licks both my vagina and anus. Since he spends his nights serving me orally he has become
more submissive.

A few months ago my husband complained that we weren't having enough penetrative sex. I ordered a
harness dildo and now use it with my husband regularly. I also ordered a dildo that attaches to your chin.
When he puts it on I was able to penetrate myself and lick my anus at the same time.

The natural development of our marriage has been toward a female-dominated union. My husband is not
only my lover and my friend but also a complete servant. "He obeys me at all times, even though in public
we act like the couple 'next door'."

Men are much easier to control and dominate when they are denied orgasms. Furthermore, the entire
FemDom way of life becomes more pleasurable for the man if he is denied and sexually frustrated. Once
the man reaches climax he experiences depression and his enthusiasm for serving the woman greatly
diminishes. Many submissive men love the power exchange of maintaining the negative while being
forced to pleasure the superior woman as often as she demands. The idea of having such complete
control over a husband, that even his orgasms fall under his authority, excites many wives.

It would be difficult to maintain denial with a man who was not turned on by some of the aspects of Female
Supremacy or Female Domination. The woman feeds the excitement and submission of the submissive
man. The submissive husband wants to surrender to his wife and the dominant wife takes advantage of
his desire and thus begins to desire more submission from him. Some women love the thrill of knowing
that their husband will provide them with pleasure instead of receiving it himself. That makes the woman
feel very powerful and sexual. Man has been trained so that his satisfaction consists in knowing that his
Queen is being satisfied. The submissive man worries if his wife's moans of ecstasy do not convey intense
pleasure and sexual satisfaction. The submissive man derives a lot of personal satisfaction from pleasuring
his Queen, which is what should happen within a FemDom marriage.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Sex exists for the pleasure of women

Kari discovered the power of orgasm denial and enforced male chastity in her relationship with her husband,
Kenneth.

"My husband and I both have university and professional education, we have an active social life, we go to
church and we share many hobbies. A couple of years ago, my husband (more adventurous than me)
revealed to me his desire to become a husband submissive. I didn't understand what he meant. I love my
husband very much, however at first I was convinced that he needed psychological help.
However, I listened to him and investigated. Now I realize that he didn't need psychological help at all and
I'm glad he shared his wishes with me.

I keep him abstinent most of the time, and our life is much better now (especially for me). Every day he tells
me that he is more in love with me and thanks me for allowing him to serve me. He thanks me for allowing
his submissive nature to come out, catch up and feed. Every day he submits his will to mine and puts my
needs and desires before his own.
I also love him more and more. Sometimes I feel selfish, but then I realize that we are doing what my
husband wants and what makes him happy.

Our marriage is based on respect and mutual understanding. We are both committed to making our
relationship not only successful but joyful.

As with any relationship, even those in which the woman is dominant, it requires an effort for us to achieve
our desires. I am learning to be the one who makes the decisions in our relationship. I was raised to be a
traditional submissive wife, but in recent years I have become the opposite. My husband is still very far
removed from my decision-making process. I'm learning that being submissive doesn't mean being stupid
or weak. My husband is very smart and intelligent. I always seek your advice before making a decision. I
want him to feel like he has a role in our relationship.
Only it is not exactly the dominant role. Contributes ideas when asked and accepts decisions. I also know that no matter what
crisis we may get into, my husband will not run and hide. He is here next to me, supporting me. It's wonderful to know that I have
such a collaborator.

As wonderful as he is, my husband is still a man. I have also learned that men are generally not like women
and mature only to a point. Fortunately my husband understands and accepts his minor role in our
relationship. I know what is best for us (and him) and I establish the rules he has to follow. My husband
says he values what I do. He tells me that precisely being born with "eggs" does not make him as mature
as me and that he needs rules and guidelines and discipline. Although he hates spanking, spending time in
a corner, punishment enemas, mouthwashing, going to bed without dinner (he really hates this), and
abstinence, he knows that as a man he needs corrective discipline. He thanks me that I love him enough
to not allow any disobedient behavior on his part. "He thanks me for the effort to apply discipline."

And how did Kari go from being a complete novice to believing in Female Domination?

"I discovered a FemDom club through an alternative newspaper, here in my city. I was curious, but I didn't
want to go alone, so my best friend (my husband is my best friend) came with me. At first I thought that
There was no way I could become a dominant woman, but encouraged by the other women I was meeting
and by my husband, I began what I consider a transformation.

At the FemDom club I met a woman who was also a therapist. I took my husband to see her to explore why
he wanted to become submissive and whether he really wanted to submit to me or his feelings were just
the expression of a fantasy. My husband was adamant that he wanted to submit to me and that he would
obey me and not try to top me from below. We attended several sessions and expressed our thoughts and
expectations.

With the help of this therapist and our mutual openness we decided on new vital agreements. I would
control the sex. This was difficult at first. I am not generally an aggressive or controlling woman, but I am
learning to be both. My husband, although submissive, still had a strong sexual desire, sometimes he would
go back to his old ways and try to take the initiative and that created tension. Since it was uncomfortable I
had to learn to discipline him. One of the dominant friends I met at the FemDom club visited me for the first
time and helped me spank my husband for the first time, bare ass and on my knees. Then I sent him away
and sent him to bed without dinner. I had to learn
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Sex exists for the pleasure of women

der, and me the same, that now I was the one in charge and the one who said when and where to stop everything.
I found this very liberating.

Within our house and in the circle of my dominant friends, my husband had to address me as Ms
Kari and my friends as Miss or Madam. He was to sit at my feet and, unless I told him otherwise, only
in a T-shirt and the chastity device. I have the key and he wears it 24/7. He is also my servant now.
It is such a joy to be relieved of household chores. My husband is learning to be efficient in household
chores. On the rare occasions when he has been a little lazy in the housework, I have found that a
tablespoon or two of castor oil, a punishment enema, and a knee spanking work wonders."

There are a variety of quality chastity devices on the market, ranging from affordable to quite
expensive. There's the Access Denied, the Chastity Tube, the Tollyboy belt, the Carrara belt, the
Neosteel belt, and the popular CB-2000 (just to name a few).

Why a chastity device? Some men have self-control problems when denied orgasm, and others (like
Priscilla's husband) have a habit of frequent masturbation.
Within most FemDom marriages masturbation is prohibited because once again an exhausted man
is a lazy man. In cases where the man has trouble resisting the temptation to pleasure himself, a
chastity device is an option for the dominant woman to ensure obedience in the area of male sexual
self-control. While most dominant women like to incorporate male orgasm denial at some level
(whether allowing male orgasms only once a week, twice a month, or once a month), some women
go a little further. step further with their husbands. There are relationships in which the dominant
woman has incorporated permanent orgasm denial and permanent male chastity. Eva enjoys such
an advanced FemDom relationship with her husband.

"I am a practitioner of female supremacy and I enjoy this way of life more than I could have imagined.
I am having the most incredible orgasms of my life. I have been married to my husband for five years
and he has not had an orgasm in the entire time of our marriage. I am firm in orgasm denial and his
frustration keeps my libido high.

The night of our honeymoon was his last orgasm, because he knew what we had planned as a
couple and our "pre-agreement" to be a D/ s couple. Her last orgasm was on a copy of the contract
that we had prepared in detail. I let it dry and he framed it so I could see what I was never going to
get again while we were married. “We have a very loving relationship and although his frustration
quickly increases, I manage him with true superiority.”

Is such a relationship possible? Can a man really be denied an orgasm permanently? Some women
claim to be in such a relationship with a submissive man and there are permanent chastity devices
on the market that come with stop screws and can be installed according to a Prince Albert type
piercing or into the Frenum on the penis. of the man. According to my research, it is important, for
health reasons, that men be allowed to clean their pipes periodically. So how does a woman carry
out permanent denial in her husband's training and at the same time ensure her own health and
mental well-being? The key seems to be in a practice known as "prostate milking."

Some dominant women milk their husbands' prostates to clean their pipes without allowing them the
pleasure of an orgasm. Prostate milking occurs when a woman inserts her latex-covered finger into
her anus, finds the prostate gland, and massages it. If done correctly it causes the man to release
his penis from the stored semen, only it is not as intense as an orgasm, but the semen flows in a
kind of long and continuous stream. An erection is not needed for prostate milking so the chastity
device can be in place during this process. The end result of milking is to relieve the man of stored
semen without providing them with a pleasurable orgasm.

Another unusual and rare FemDom practice that I have rarely encountered is forced male virginity
within a FemDom relationship. This usually involves an older woman and a younger man.
Lydia is in such a relationship and her story is quite interesting.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Sex exists for the pleasure of women

"I have been married to a younger man for the last eight years. I am forty-one and my husband is twenty-
nine. I was married again before but got divorced. That marriage lasted only five years and was quite
painful.

When I was thirty-two I started dating a twenty-year-old man. He was the son of a woman he used to work
with. It's a long story of how I ended up dating this guy but long story short I found myself in a relationship
with a man twelve years younger than me. It's not just that she was twenty years old, it's that she was also
a virgin. At first we went out as friends and while each of us was attracted to the other I made it a point not
to sleep with him. I imagined that this relationship wouldn't last and since I knew her mother I didn't want
to be the one to take her virginity. His mother was okay with us going out because I told her we were just
going to go to the movies and have dinner as friends.

This young man fell in love with me and I enjoyed being the dominant party in the relationship. My maturity
automatically made me the dominant one. I was attracted to him and the sexual temptations began to
become strong. We started kissing and touching each other passionately but I told him I wasn't going to
have sex with him unless we got married. I didn't want to take her virginity.

He begged me for sex and I began to have fun denying him. That's when something totally unexpected
happened to me. I developed something of a fetish for teasing and denying this young man. We would
kiss and he would get hard as a rock and I would take him to the edge and then he would make him stay there.
The problem was that I got so excited after my dates with him that I found myself masturbating alone at
home with my vibrator. I started to want to have sex with him but I also enjoyed this power I had to tease
and tempt this virgin boy. I thought something bad was happening to me and I kept to myself what I
considered a perverse hobby.

It seemed like I couldn't contain my desires and excitement as I tormented this virgin boy. I started dressing
more provocatively for our dates and I loved hanging out with him. I rubbed his hard penis through his
jeans, took his hands and let him caress my breasts through my bra, took him to the edge and then told
him he had to stop because he had to remain a virgin until marriage. Then I would go home and pleasure
myself with my vibrator while fantasizing about my virgin boy.

Our dates went further, to the point that not only did I let him caress my breasts, but I began to let him
suck my nipples and from time to time I even allowed him to give me oral pleasure. My hobby could not be
kept in the recesses of my mind and it turned me on so much that I needed sexual relief and desired his
touch and his tongue. I taught him how to orally pleasure a woman and how to bring me to orgasm, but I
remained faithful to my commitment and did not allow intercourse. My original reasons for keeping him a
virgin were pure, because I did so because of my relationship with his Mother.
But they became this powerful fetish. It turned me on by literally denying him sex while he had to pleasure
me.

He didn't know the pleasure I was getting in my mind because of the refusals and thought I was making
him stop before intercourse for reasons of morality. We continued seeing each other and finally got engaged.
I remained faithful to my commitment even after making the relationship official. His mother was surprised
that we were engaged but she saw how happy her son was and finally gave her permission for us to get
married. I assumed that your son and I had a traditional, "vanilla" relationship.

My goal was to keep him a virgin until our wedding night. Somehow my fetish and sexuality had become
so strong that I almost needed him to be a virgin. I can't explain it, but I felt so controlling and powerful
making him give me pleasure while I denied it to him. He had some accidents and climaxed a few times
while we weren't touching him. I even stroked him to orgasm on a few occasions, but I wouldn't allow him
to penetrate me.

It turned me on so much thinking about a virgin boy giving me cunnilingus and worshiping my body. I
experienced many orgasms while he ate me out, and I often pleasured myself with the vibrator when I was
alone, while I considered this power dynamic in my mind. I enjoyed this intense mental stimulation so
much that I realized that as soon as I lost my virginity this power dynamic would be gone forever and I
worried if I would then enjoy sex with him. It's strange, I know, but I couldn't stand what was happening to
my sexuality.

A few weeks before our wedding I asked him if he was willing to remain a virgin after our wedding. He said
'No' but I was so used to being the dominant party and having my way that I
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Sex exists for the pleasure of women

I threatened him that maybe he should find someone else to marry. He was stunned and devastated
and begged me to marry him and was willing to endure whatever terms and conditions I decided to set.
This turned me on even more.

I found myself researching feminism and female domination. I began to really want to control and
dominate my soon to be new husband. I tried to learn things regarding my hobby but I couldn't find
anything related to this type of desire. I finally discovered material regarding female domination and
D&S. I went to a fetish shop and talked to the owner. I told him my hobby and my situation. He gave me
some books on "leather" sex and S&M and told me about chastity devices. I got really excited.

I told my soon-to-be young husband the terms I set for our marriage and he reluctantly accepted them.
She was turned on by the "leather" sex and female domination and agreed to remain a virgin for as
long as I wanted. We agreed not to have intercourse until our fifth wedding anniversary and if things
went well it would become a regular part of our sex life. He accepted it and we got married as planned.

Shortly after our marriage I had already fitted her with a chastity device. Our marriage had become a
fully FemDom marriage and I incorporated spanking, discipline, strap-on play, and other forms of D&S
sex into our marriage. My young husband satisfies me sexually whatever I ask of him and his orgasms
are supervised and decided by me. I love being married to a young virgin and denying him sex. I knew
that intercourse was everything in my first marriage and in my previous dates, but I wasn't tempted to
practice it with my new husband. When I wanted penetration I made him give me pleasure with the
dildo.

Because of our D&S type of life and the power I had in keeping him a virgin he had become even more
submissive to me as the years went by. Once our fifth anniversary was approaching I asked him if he
still wanted to lose his virginity or we could extend it another five years. I wanted to lose her, but I was
not yet willing to give up this power. My control over him was so complete that I convinced him to
continue for another five additional years. So the plan is now to allow intercourse in two years, on our
10th wedding anniversary. I plan to keep my promise because a part of me wants him to experience
what intercourse with a woman is like. When it finally happens he will be thirty-one years old. But I know
some things will change. I still get wet thinking about being married and denying sex to a thirty-one-year-
old virgin. "It enhances my sexuality and I get horny every time I think about it, which is often."

Dating a younger man placed Lydia in the dominant role and this interaction released her desires for
dominance and her true nature. It found expression in her mind in the form of sexual arousal from being
an experienced woman in the dominant role with an inexperienced man. This new experience triggered
sexual stimulation in his mind for some unknown reason. She loves having power over this younger
man and for her this power comes from keeping him a virgin. This gives her an incredible amount of
power and control over him and it is that power that turns her on and unleashes her dominant energy.
It makes sense that they finally got to D&S because controlling a man's sexuality is D&S and female
domination. At its most basic point their desire is a desire to sexually control and dominate a man. This
fills her with power and that power makes her mentally and sexually excited.

Lydia is not alone in this type of relationship. Some friends of mine (June and Jim) are active members of a FemDom support
group that has a couple within the group where the woman keeps her submissive partner a virgin (and tries to continue down that
path once they are married). I'll let June tell this story.

"We are members of a FemDom support group that meets about ninety miles from our house. This
group meets twice a month and is made up, at this time, of half a dozen couples.
Our FemDom group meets at the home of the founding couple of the group. They have a "secret" room
in their basement that has D&S equipment and is where our group hangs out and plays. Due to the
limited space in their house they have to keep the limit for simultaneous members at six couples.
When for some reason a couple leaves they allow another to join them.

A few months ago a new couple joined our FemDom group. The woman is forty-one years old and very
attractive and her submissive boyfriend is only twenty-two and as nice as can be.
He has a boyish face, blonde hair and all the women in our group adore this young man. How is
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Sex exists for the pleasure of women

customary when someone joins us, the Woman introduced herself and spoke about her experience in FemDom and her
philosophy when it comes to Female Supremacy. Then he had to have his young submissive introduce himself and he was a
little shy but did a good job talking to the group about why he liked being submissive to women. Then her Mistress made her
confess her interesting secret to the group. She blushed a little when she told the group that she was still a virgin.

You should have seen the reaction of the women in our group. We were so impressed and excited with his reveal. Her Mistress
then told the group something more about her secret. She explained that she and her young submissive were engaged to be
married and that she was going to keep him chaste and virgin. In all the time that he was married to her, this young man would
not know what it was like to have intercourse with a woman.

They told the group the rest of their story. He had to give oral pleasure to his Mistress but she would never perform oral sex on
him or allow intercourse. She then had him pull down his pants and showed our group the custom-made chastity belt he was
wearing, complete with a hook for a butt plug. This young man was not only a virgin in the traditional sense but he was also a
virgin when it came to strapon dildo play. His Mistress made him wear an anal plug to widen him, ahead of their wedding night,
when she planned to take him with the dildo

Later we learned details of how they had met. She had grown up in a religious family and that was the reason she was still a
virgin. His parents and his church had programmed him from a young age on the importance of saving himself for marriage.
However, he had those submissive desires and always fantasized and masturbated with FemDom fantasies. These two conflicting
values tugged at him and he finally decided he needed to explore his submissive nature.

He met this woman on the Internet, through an unconventional dating service. She didn't know anything about him being a virgin
when they started their FemDom relationship. They turned out to be compatible in many other areas and began dating. But once
she told him that she was still a virgin, it occurred to her that she had to take advantage of that opportunity. They mutually decided
(she bore the brunt of the discussion and decision making) that their marriage could become something superior if it was done
under Female Domination and Female Supremacy. So he would remain a virgin and she would control and monitor his orgasms,
while he would provide her with as many oral orgasms as she desired."

This is definitely an advanced and some would say extreme form of Female Domination, but you are both legally adults and there
is no law that says you have to commit to intercourse. The women in June's FemDom group think it's exciting for an attractive
older woman to marry a handsome young man who she's going to keep virgin and chaste as a social statement. The women I
spoke to about the matter think it is romantic that this young man is willing to live such a selfless life to marry a dominant woman.
I imagine that every time this young man orally serves his dominant wife she will think to herself that she is still a virgin and this
will provide her with an extra ingredient of physical excitement and mint.

This young man has free will and obviously this power dynamic is as exciting for him as it is for her. They somehow have sex in
their minds and that is more powerful and satisfying to the submissive nature than actual physical sex. Physical sex can never
match the intensity or pleasure of the mental stimulation of the D&S of the minds. After all the brain is the largest sexual organ.

Not only does their sexual dynamic provide intense stimulation to themselves, but it also does so to those with whom they share
their story. This young man will be able to serve a woman in a way that few submissive men would want. Such a relationship is
not for most but, as we have discovered, it is certainly not entirely unique.

Female Domination and D&S are about the sexuality of minds. It manifests itself in many ways but the reason why those who
practice the FemDom way of life are so passionate about it is the amount of intense mental and physical pleasure they experience
when compared to traditional or "vanilla" sex.

Since the mind is the largest sexual organ, sex can become much more than the mere exchange of bodily fluids. Arousal begins
in the mind and the intensity of the arousal develops in the mind. The body follows the mind so relationships that make a social
statement for the couples involved can increase the intensity of sex because living their lives
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Sex exists for the pleasure of women

Daily life becomes a form of preliminary play and sex becomes an act not so much between two
bodies as between two psyches.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination cuckolding

Chapter Eleven

Cuckolding: Female
Liberation or Promiscuity?

To be a slave to a woman, to a beautiful woman whom I love, whom I adore... who ties me and whips me, tramples me, while
giving herself to another. (Leopold von Sacher-Masoch, “The Venus of Fur”)

As women become liberated and gain power, another reversal of the social role occurs, which is the woman's pursuit of extramarital
affairs. It was common for a man to have both a wife and a supplementary mistress in a patriarchal marriage. Most of the time the
wife was handicapped since she had no financial means to support herself. Today some women are turning the tables and have
both a husband and a lover. However there is a fascinating element to this within the Female Domination way of life. It is the
husband who encourages his wife to find other sexual partners. This practice is known as “cuckolding.”

The word derives from the cuckoo. The cuckoo is a European forest bird that migrates from Africa every spring. The female
leaves her eggs in the nests of other birds, letting those other birds take care of them.
The French use the feminine form of cuckoo for a woman who is unfaithful and who “sleeps around.” The husband of such a
woman is told that “they are cuckooing” him, which means that he is married to an unfaithful woman.

In Female Domination this term has come to mean a liberated woman who has other lovers for the sole purpose of humiliating her
husband and using that humiliation to drive the husband into deeper submission to her. The dominant wife claims that she is free
to do whatever she pleases, including sex with whomever she pleases. The husband must remain monogamous and must suffer
the shame of being cheated on. In Female Domination, orgasm denial and husband control are often accompanied by cuckolding.
The dominant wife enjoys having sex with another man while denying her own husband the right to have sex with her. It's a mind
game and a power exchange.

For couples who savor the taste of the FemDom way of life, cuckolding comes to be a form of sex between the psyches of the
dominant wife and her cuckold husband. Denise and Gary are a FemDom couple who claim that cuckolding has improved their
marriage. How is that possible? Denise explains.

“My husband and I argued about cuckolding possibly about twenty years ago. We fantasized together about me bringing a total
stranger home to have sex with him. To me this was as foreign as skydiving and it was something I knew I would never really do.
But I played with fantasy. I had only had sex with two men in my life and I was married to one of them. I am not flirtatious or at all
impulsive in my actions. I have my feet very on the ground and a practical, realistic mind above all. However, cuckolding became a
reality for us in 1998.

My husband introduced me to the FemDom way of life over the many years of our marriage. It was clever to start by emphasizing
the male bondage aspects of the FemDom lifestyle and not the D&S activities. Over time I learned everything about FemDom and
D&S and came to love this way of life. I especially enjoy the power I feel over men.

Our marriage is great but I didn't like the fact that there were activities that I enjoyed, but my husband didn't want to participate in
them with me. I especially like to dance and go out to listen to music. I saw single women enjoying themselves with single men
and going out to do the things they liked. When friends invited my husband and me to go to a nightclub with
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination cuckolding

them to dance on New Year's Eve, I really wanted to go. But I didn't want to have to beg and ask Gary to please come
with me. And even if he agreed, he wouldn't have a good time and it would also affect my enjoyment. So I casually said
“maybe I can get another man to take me.”
Just to test how things were.
To my surprise, my husband seemed quite excited at that possibility. We have a dungeon at home where I dominate
him. In the dungeon we have a cage that I lock my husband in when I want to discipline him. I pestered my husband with
how I was going to ask that handsome, marriageable bachelor we knew to accompany me on New Year's Eve, while I
left my husband locked in his cage all night. Again I could tell that this thought excited him. So I called this single
submissive who knew we lived the FemDom way (he was a member of the same D&S group as us) and asked him if he
would like to join me on New Year's Eve. I agree. It was my first appointment in almost nineteen years, so I went to a
salon and had my hair and nails done to perfection. I bought an adorable and exciting dress and wore heels and
stockings with a garter belt.

My boyfriend showed up at the door all dressed up and looking really good, he gave me a beautiful bouquet of flowers
and told me I looked great! I had my husband greet him at the door wearing only a pair of very feminine frilly panties. I
could tell my husband was just as excited about the date as I was. He happily got into the cage and off we went. Before
leaving I left the cordless phone in his cage, so I could call him during the night and keep him up to date on how the date
was going. I love my husband and wanted to include him in what I was experiencing, because I knew this was a fantasy
of his for a long time. I guess I wanted to both include him and humiliate him about what he was missing.

I had no romantic feelings towards my partner, since we were just friends as far as I was concerned. But as soon as we
were on the dance floor, he did nothing but be kind and attentive to me. After a couple of slow dances I felt very attracted
to him. Suffice to say, it made me feel very special and very beautiful. I had a wonderful night with my partner and it went
beyond what I had originally planned. “I want my husband to be the one to describe what happened, because that was
a night neither of us will ever forget.”

Gary continues with the story.

“Our dungeon has a cage inside and that's where I spent the night. My Mistress/ Wife Denise left me our cordless phone
and she took the cell phone with her. He planned to call me from time to time, during the night, to tell me how things
were going. When he had me in the cage, he put the padlock on it and left me locked up for the night. (I take this
opportunity to say that we have an emergency escape system, in case of fire or some other problem). She also took the
trouble to throw the panties she had been wearing all day in the cage next to me. Ms Denise said goodbye to me and
then turned off the light and closed the door. I was plunged into darkness as I heard them open the back door and leave.

After about two hours the cordless phone rang and I fumbled for it in the dark and finally answered. My wife was telling
me that they had met up with the other couples in the motel suite and had some drinks and snacks and were now at the
club where the party was going to be held.
She said that she and her companion had danced a few slow pieces and that they were both feeling very comfortable
now. He asked me how I was handling it, I told him perfectly and then he said goodbye and hung up.
After another hour or so the phone rang again and Mistress Denise's voice sounded quite sweet.
He told me he was in the ladies room, because it was a quieter place to talk. He told me that they had danced several
slow pieces and that his partner's hands had roamed his entire body quite freely and that he was really having a good
time. My heart and breathing rate increased several points and my excitement began to increase.

Midnight came and went and now it was 1999. Around 12:30 my wife called me to tell me that they were heading to the
motel suite to meet up with the other couples they had been with before. There was silence until approximately 3 in the
morning, when I heard the back door open and my wife and her partner were back home.

After some chatting in the living room they moved to the dungeon, opened the door, turned on the red light and entered.
Ms Denise didn't even bother to remove the cover from the cage. Since his partner is a submissive, he made him take
off most of his clothes and then hooked him to the St. Andrew's cross, facing outward. I couldn't see what was happening
with the cage still covered but I could hear some very erotic sounds coming from both of them.

Finally my beautiful wife lifted the cover of my cage, removed the lock, and crawled inside for a bit. She looked so excited
as she told me that plans had changed. She was going to remain locked in the cage for the rest of the night and her
companion was going to bed with her. Then he studied me very closely and asked me if everything was okay. The
alternative state of consciousness that we experience
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination cuckolding

mentation (better known as “being in subspace”) should have been pretty obvious. All I had to say was
“yeah, I'm fine” and she kissed me and walked back out of the cage. He put the padlock on the door,
replaced the cover, and turned off the light in the living room. In a second they were outside and the door closed.
I heard them heading towards our bedroom and soon there was silence. During the night I heard the sounds
they made when they had sex, with lots of moans and grunts of pleasure coming from my wife of almost
twenty years. “He was already official… he was a cuckold husband/ slave.”

Denise explains more details about the evolution of her new marriage.

“Our marriage would never be the same after that night. In fact it's better than ever. After that night I have
had a few boyfriends and lovers. I include my husband, because I like that we act together in other settings.
Sometimes my husband chauffeurs my lover and me to go to the restaurant, etc. We sit in the back of the
car and get into the mood while my husband drives us. Sometimes my husband acts as a coffee table in
front of the couch to hold drinks for my lover and I while we get ready. Other times my mistress and I go
out to dinner and slave Gary stays locked in the cage while we are away. I always leave him the wireless
so I can call him and tell him what we are doing or just to see how he is doing and say hello. Sometimes
Gary makes dinner for my lover and me and serves it to us. There are more scenarios but I just want you to
know that there is more to our way of experiencing cuckolding than just sex.

When I have sex with my lover, my husband is usually with us in the bedroom a third of the time. At first I
preferred to be alone with my lover so we could be comfortable with each other. Those times the slave Gary
could be in his cage in the next room (the dungeon) or he could have gone to bed. In the cage I could hear
most of the sounds made while we were making love and/ or talking. Other times I have him sitting next to
the bed or in the corner watching us. Sometimes I let him lick me clean afterwards. When he is in the room
with us I can make comments to humiliate him. Sometimes I let him jerk off after we're done having sex and
then he goes right back to the cage. There's no one way to do it, and it's more fun to change the scenery
so you never know what's coming.

My husband loves it when I cheat on him. He goes deep into subspace and experiences a kind of euphoric
high. He loves that I put a chastity device on him and deny him sexual pleasure for long periods of time (on
one occasion I denied it to him for months), while my lover gives me sexual pleasure. Yes, I still have
intimate relations with my husband and I let him kiss me, hug me, give me oral pleasure and we even have
intercourse if I feel like it. Sometimes I use his penis like a dildo, but with the chastity device still on. It
causes pain to him but it gives me pleasure at the same time.

We go out together and hold hands like other married couples. I consider Gary to be my closest friend in
the entire world and I know that he is always there for me. I think we have deep feelings of camaraderie
about each other. I don't always have relationships with lovers because I leave time between boyfriends,
but I can honestly say that we are both happier when I have a lover. I know this is hard for others to
understand and I definitely don't recommend cuckolding for all couples. It works for us, but it takes a lot of
work on my part to ensure that the cuckolding experience satisfies all parties.”

So what does Gary get out of the cuckolding experience?

“I immediately go into subspace when my Wife is with her lover and she locks me in the cage and denies
me sex and relief. I don't think I even have conscious thoughts about it.
When my Mistress/ Wife makes me crawl inside the cage, throws her used panties at me and closes the
padlock, I look at her with total adoration, overwhelmed and consumed by her. When he spreads the cover
over the cage, turns off the lights, and closes the door, I am left in the dark with my thoughts. But I'm not
really aware of what those thoughts are. Everything is sensation. Sensation of floating in space with nothing
other than total pleasure surrounding me. When I hear her moans of ecstasy and pleasure, I feel transported
even deeper into that place where endorphins rule.”

The desire to be cuckolded is certainly not new to the psyche of the submissive man. Leopold von Sacher-
Masoch (author of the classic FemDom novel “The Venus in Fur”) tried to pressure his wife into cheating on
him as early as the late 1800s. In his book “The Confessions of Wanda von Sacher-Masoch ”, the wife of
the man from whom the word “Masochist” was coined, declared that her
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination cuckolding

Her husband continually tried to find relationships for her with other men. She claims that she managed to escape by following
him in his fantasies, but, according to Wanda, her husband was obsessed with the desire for her to cheat on him. Although the
urge to be cuckolded may not be a new desire in the submissive man's psyche, the frequency of that desire and the volume of
men who have it seem to be becoming more prominent in today's society, now that women have liberated themselves.

Many of my male clients have confessed in recent years a powerful desire to be cheated on. I don't
remember hearing much about cuckolding in the '80s and early '90s. It seems like we're dealing with a
major sociological event here and a new leap for the entire Female Domination/Female Supremacy
movement as far as to the desire of submissive men within the woman/man relationship. It is no longer
enough to be physically dominated. Men also want to be dominated psychologically. This is where
cuckolding comes into play.

Some men desire complete and total submission to the total female authority figure in their lives, that is,
their wives. What is the worst thing a husband can imagine (after the death of his wife) in the most important
relationship of his life (marriage)? The fear that his wife will be unfaithful and become an adulteress. What
shame and humiliation a man suffers when this happens! His whole world collapses and his self-esteem
sinks as deep as it could. For a man it is the definitive form of rejection. A wife who has sex with another
man is telling her husband that he is not man enough to satisfy her and that she sexually prefers another
man over him.
Now let's take this embarrassing and painful event to the world of female domination and we can take a
look inside the mind of a submissive man. How much more dominant and liberated can a wife be than
when she openly and shamelessly has sex with other men and with her husband's full knowledge no less?
How weak and how submissive is a husband whose wife does it in his face and proclaims that he is not
worth enough or is not man enough to have sexual relations with her? How inferior is a husband who is
enslaved by his wife, turned into her total servant, physically dominated by her for his entertainment, and
humiliated by her by having sexual relations with whoever he wants, while he is deny sexual relief? That
mental image is so powerful that it unlocks the door that leads to a world of deeper submission for man.

Orgasm denial almost always accompanies cuckolding in these male fantasies.

That is the ultimate form of humiliation and slavery. What a sociological statement that raises in your mind.
The wife forbids her husband any sexual pleasure, while she indulges in erotic pleasures with her many
lovers. Not only does he have to endure the physical and emotional pain of being constantly frustrated
sexually, when he is married to a beautiful woman, but he also has to endure the shame and humiliation of
his wife keeping other lovers. He has to endure the emotional pain of being cheated on.

For the submissive man, this mental image can be so powerful that it stirs his insides and further unlocks
his desire to submit to the superior woman. The wife, whom society proclaims to be weak and submissive,
rules the submissive husband, controls the submissive husband, enslaves the submissive husband, and
humiliates the submissive husband. She rises in power and authority, while her husband sinks to new
depths of submission. This indicates to society that the new woman is not only superior to the man, but
she is far superior. Not only does he rule over man, but he crushes him so that he can never rule again.
This is why this fantasy is so powerful for some men. The submissive man wants the woman to possess
him completely. Cuckolding and such intense mental domination takes him to a new zone of submission. It
is a place that is even more intense, more exciting and therefore calmer than its previous zones of
submission. You want your wife to be the most dominant and ruthless wife ever because you want to be
the most submissive and controlled husband ever.

Even though it is the wife who experiences sex physically, the cuckold husband seems to be the one who
gets the mental pleasure.
Brandon shared with me why he enjoys being cheated on.

“My wife is, in my eyes, the most beautiful woman in the world. I love her with all my heart and I love her
more today than I have ever loved her before. We are both in our mid-forties, we have been married for
almost twenty years, we both have jobs and we don't have children (although we tried to have one at the
beginning of our marriage). I introduced my wife to Female Domination ten years ago. Like a lot of men, I
tried to keep my feelings of submission away from her and visited a professional Domme behind her back.
I felt guilty about it, until I finally decided that I needed to speak clearly to her and tell her about my desires
for submission.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination cuckolding

From the beginning she didn't understand where I was going and she was confused, but I must say to her credit that she was
open to the idea and willing to explore FemDom with me as a sign of her love for me. We had a healthy and active sex life but
FemDom made everything revitalize and start again. I was by no means an expert, but I taught him the little I knew and we visited
a professional Domme together so he could learn. When I look back on those days I have to say that my wife was very
understanding of all of it. At first I mostly went with the flow.

I can't remember exactly what it was and neither can she, but about five years ago my wife underwent
a transformation. At first she just played D&S games with me and, completely suddenly, something
changed in her and she became convinced of this way of life and Female Supremacy. I guess it was
all that time playing and all the FemDom literature I had read in the preceding years. It was a kind of
release and she stopped faking the gestures and became a dominant woman. As you would say, you
embraced your dominant nature and your dominant energy was released.
It was wonderful and satisfying to watch her blossom into a lovely, confident woman. I know it was
difficult for her to go from being dependent on me for everything to becoming the decision maker and
dominant part of our marriage. But once he gave in, he flourished into the dominant role. Then I
melted into submission to his authority. It didn't happen overnight, because I also had to make some
adjustments, since I was used to being the one making the decisions.
But finally, my wife got me to surrender to her complete feminine authority.”

And how did the cuckolding settle into Brandon's marriage?

“We attended a D&S weekend function and there my wife met a Canadian woman who worked at one
of the sales booths. She was a stunning brunette wearing a tight latex dress and my wife and she hit it
off. We were visiting her booth to buy some more D&S toys and in an instant my wife and her became
friends. We invited this woman to dinner with us that night and the night ended at our hotel, with this
woman teaching my wife some D&S skills, such as rope tying and how to use a single tail whip. I was
the more than voluntary subject of these educational sessions.

We live in the southern part of the US but my wife kept in touch with this woman via email. This woman
(her “scene” name is Alexandra) is married and her husband is her submissive 24/7. Alex coached my
wife via email and phone on how to take me deeper into submission. Finally the issue of cuckolding
came to light. Alex regularly cheats on her husband and mentioned it to my wife. My wife wasn't familiar
with that expression or that way of life, so she asked him a million questions. Alex explained everything
to my wife and my wife was excited about it. My wife and I talk openly about everything. Even though I
am submissive to my wife 24/7, my wife still discusses everything with me and asks my opinion before
deciding. He assumed I was ignorant about cuckolding and told him that I was familiar with the
expression and that, in fact, the idea turned me on a lot. I didn't know how it would turn out in real life,
but my wife could read my mind and decided it was something she wanted to explore.

She had her eye on a man she was sexually attracted to. He had worked with her but changed jobs
and left her building. She had kept in touch with him as friends and corresponded by email. I didn't
know it when they worked together, but once my wife had me under her control she confessed that
she found this man sexually attractive and often flirted with him.
She put everything she had into resisting his sexual advances when they worked together and in the
end they had remained friends. My wife decided that he was the one she wanted to cheat on me with.
He sent her a message and asked her for a date. He agreed, and they dated a few times, before finally
becoming intimate. Every time I went out with him I had to prepare my wife for the date.
I can't explain the rush of submission that is to a submissive husband. Words cannot describe what
was going through my mind and body as I bathed my wife, shaved her legs, helped her pick out
exciting clothes, and helped her get dressed for her dates. The sexual energy between my wife and I
was incredible. We caressed each other all the time while I was getting her ready and she was afraid I
would masturbate once she left. In those days we didn't have any chastity devices, so what my wife
did was take Saran wrap. transparent that is used to wrap food) and wrap my penis, attached to the
inside of my left thigh.

Then he would wrap another piece around my waist and have me put on a pair of his panties and wrap
my crotch area three or four times with Saran.
She took the Saran with her and left it in her car. This way I would know that I wouldn't have removed
my homemade chastity device while I was at her appointment. My wife was driving the car
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination cuckolding

I met her new boyfriend and I stayed at home, alone with my thoughts. The hours I was away were incredible. My mind was racing
back and forth with all kinds of ideas of submission. He was falling deeply into subspace. I could touch my penis through the Saran
but it was wrapped in such a way that I couldn't feel anything. I didn't dare remove anything because he would have obviously
noticed it upon his return.

My wife called me about once an hour when she was at her appointments. She made the experience special for me, because she
pestered me on the phone, talking to me about how much she enjoyed being a liberated wife with a submissive husband and a
new boyfriend. This made me go crazy with passion for her. Finally he came home to me. On the first two dates nothing happened
between her and her new boyfriend. But that didn't matter. Just the fact that she, as a married woman, had met someone was
enough fuel to fuel our passions. My wife tormented me mercilessly when I came home from her appointments and was full of
sexual energy and desire to dominate me. We had amazing D&S sessions. I can't describe how I felt other than to say that I felt
weak, helpless and inferior to my wife. But it was a pleasant, almost euphoric feeling. She felt powerful, sexual and dominant. She
felt good about herself, like the desirable woman she is.

They saw each other like once a week, but the whole week of preparation for the next date was incredible. He tormented me with
my situation, mocking me and humiliating me in a fun and playful way. Then, when it was time for date night, we would repeat
our preparatory routine, complete with the homemade chastity device.”

Brandon and his wife came to the discovery that, done correctly and with the right motivation, the cuckolding fantasy can be
arousing. For the wife because she manages to exercise her feminine authority and her liberation. This allows her the advantage
of incredible power over the cuckolded husband and this added dynamic usually carries over to all other D&S activities within the
marital relationship. Cuckolding within female domination is not so much about physical sex as it is about power, and it is that
female power and female liberation that gives the wife the ability to use intense humiliation on the husband. This intense humiliation
can transport him to subspace as he surrenders to her authority.

Brandon describes how the humiliation becomes more intense and powerful when cuckolding goes from fantasy to reality.

“On the third date with her new boyfriend, my wife called me and told me she was going to take him home. My heart raced and
I began to breathe hard. I was nervous, scared but excited. I had met this man in the past (when my wife worked with him) but I
had not seen him in quite a few years. He wasn't sure how he could cope. I felt embarrassed and embarrassed. My wife called
me to tell me that she wanted me to dress in a shirt and tie, with loose pants.

I obeyed and dressed as poor as I could.

They arrived and I greeted him. It was embarrassing to say the least. My wife had told him everything on their first date and he
was okay with the situation. This added to my humiliation. They sat in our living room, arm over arm, and I had to serve them
drinks and food. My wife spoke to me as if I were her butler and not her husband. He barked his orders at me when he wanted
something and said goodbye when he was done serving them. I would stand in the kitchen and listen to them talk and laugh like
they were best friends. I was full of mixed emotions. My wife had been smart enough to deny me an orgasm all week, so I was
turned on, turned on, and deep into subspace. She looked beautiful and desirable so I felt jealous too. If I think about it all, I was
terribly excited. I knew what was about to happen and my pulse was racing with excitement.

After chatting in our living room, my wife left and came to see me in the kitchen. She took my hand and ordered me to follow her.
He took me to the guest bedroom and closed the door behind us. Then he teased me and teased me while he undressed me and
applied the Saran-based chastity device. He caressed my body and continued tormenting me about what was going to happen.
He tied me to the bed (face up) and put a blindfold over my eyes. Besides the blindfold, all she had on her was the homemade
chastity system and her panties. After I was securely fastened he told me that our relationship was about to change forever. After
this he kissed me, turned off the light and left the room, but left the door slightly open so that I could listen. I was left in the dark,
defenseless and swimming in submission.

Shortly afterward I heard them enter our bedroom across the hall. He left the door wide open and I could hear everything. For the
next two hours my ears were filled with the sounds of my wife fucking another man. It was the most erotic night of my life. He was
floating in subspace.
I was so excited and overwhelmed by so much passion and submission, that I thought I would climax at any time.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination cuckolding

any moment because of the slight pressure of the Saran against my protuberant penis. My wife talked
a lot while having sex with her boyfriend and it felt like I was in his room in spirit, watching. I felt like I
was tied to her wall, or under her bed while she flaunted her sexual power and freedom in front of me.
She was mind fucking me while she physically fucked her boyfriend. It was incredible.

After everything was over I heard them leave. My wife didn't even say a word to me, although she
would later tell me that she glanced at me before she left. I took him back in the car and soon he
returned to me. I was still swimming in submission and had slightly recovered from my trance, when
the light in my room turned on. She took off the blindfold and I saw her. dressed in a scandalous leather outfit.
He had had it for weeks but was waiting for a special occasion to wear it in my honor.
She was also wearing a harness dildo, with a new dildo strapped to her waist. He had a very intimidating
and dominant appearance.
He untied me and massaged my arms and legs that had fallen asleep from being tied for so long. Then
he started to “dominate” me. She was evil and overbearing and more aggressive than I had ever seen
her. That night he dominated me until I was mad. He practically raped me with his dildo and humiliated
me relentlessly by telling me that I was a cuckold husband.
I climaxed when he took me with the strap-on dildo and that orgasm far surpassed all my orgasms of
all time. It was incredible."

Brandon and Gary were transported into subspace by the cuckolding experience. The subspace is
that special place for the submissive man. Different activities transfer a man to that zone of submission,
based on his own unique desires and submissive nature. To be transported to sub-space is to be
transported to a world where Woman rules absolutely. It is a place in the submissive man's mind that
is calm and peaceful. In subspace a man can completely abandon himself to his desires for submission
and is at peace with his submission. Most men struggle with their submissive nature their entire lives.
They feel guilty and ashamed about it because society disapproves of it. In subspace man surrenders
to these desires of submission and that surrender brings peace.

How did the cuckolding experience alter Brandon's relationship with his wife?

“Our relationship changed that night but it was a positive change. My wife continued seeing her
boyfriend for the next six months (about once a week) and most of the dates ended in sex, either at our
house or his. However, my wife made sure to always include me in some way. It was a repeat of being
tied up in the visitors' bedroom and forced to listen to or receive her cell phone calls and beaten before
and after she had sex with her lover. I always prepared her for her dates in some way and she always
came back to me to dominate me and humiliate me for being a cuckold.

I had always been allowed to worship her body and have intercourse from time to time with my wife.
However, now I was prevented from having intercourse. Once again this helped me submit to her and
her power over me. I have to say that I'm enjoying this new power dynamic so far. I am much more
motivated to submit to her and I can never get enough of my wife. I long to be in her presence and
serve her in something. I really suffer from touching her, but I am no longer allowed the freedom of a
husband to touch her whenever I want. I'm only allowed to touch her if she gives me permission, and
that's weird. Touching her is now a privilege and a reward for obedient behavior. The cuckolding
experience has elevated my wife in my eyes to almost the level of a goddess. I find that our sexuality
moves more in the mental sphere than in the physical and I adore it in spirit. He now wields enormous
power over me and can take me into subspace with ease, sometimes with just a few hurtful words. It
also turns me on that other men find my wife so desirable.
My wife has become such a sexual woman and loves to display her sexuality in front of me. She likes to buy provocative lingerie
and underwear, as well as a lot of fetish clothing. She walks with a self-confidence and sexuality that she had never noticed before
her blossoming as a dominant woman. My wife radiates sexuality and dominance and I find this irresistible. It is frustrating to live
with a woman who is so sexual but who denies me access to her body. Even on those occasions when he allows me the privilege
of worshiping his body or serving him orally, it is so intense and special. I feel as if I have just been given permission to touch and
enjoy a supermodel or a movie actress. What do I think about it? How many husbands take access to their wives and sex with
their wives for granted? I never do it, because now it is rare that I manage to touch my goddess and every time it is as if it were
the first time I had been with her. This is what cuckolding has done for our relationship.”
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination cuckolding

It is this mental stimulation and domination that transports the submissive to a new level in their submissive nature. The act of
cuckolding is intended to give the wife experience that she can use as a mental image to dominate her husband's thoughts. It's
not so much about sexual satisfaction. There may certainly be some sexual satisfaction, but the sexual act is only temporary while
the use of the act as a tool for mental domination can continue to operate. With cuckolding within the scope of female domination
love marriage, the wife uses the image of cuckolding to martyr and humiliate her husband, which triggers his submissive nature
and causes him mental pleasure and therefore it submissive satisfaction.

I don't advocate cuckolding but I certainly don't discourage couples from exploring all aspects of their sexual natures. Women are
discovering their sexual power and using that power to take control of their marriages. When women increase their power, men
become more submissive and will want to submit to her both physically and mentally. Cuckolding is about intentions and
motivations. Unfortunately, there are women who take advantage of their husbands' submissive nature to lead a promiscuous life.
In some cases they can handle it but in most cases they can't. Somewhere along the line, the act of deception will come to haunt
those who indulge in this destructive behavior.

That being said, there are couples who have been able to successfully incorporate cuckolding into their femdom marriage.

Cuckolding means different things to different people, but within female domination, cuckolding is an activity that a wife engages
in to bring her husband to a deeper level of submission to her, through of intense humiliation.

Denise and Brandon's wife do a wonderful job of making sure all parties are satisfied in their cuckolding marriage. This is not a
simple task. A man doesn't realize how difficult it can be emotionally for his wife if he encourages her to cheat on him. Having
intimate relations with another man besides her husband can be exciting for a woman but it can also be emotionally painful,
because she can become hooked on her lover. Sex brings about intimacy and sex with a boyfriend will bring about some intimacy
between the wife and her lover. However, since the lover knows that the wife's heart belongs to her husband, after a while he will
probably end the relationship, because he will not feel comfortable being the woman's number two or he will feel guilty for having
sexual relations. with another man's wife. That is why women who cheat on their husbands usually end up going from boyfriend
to boyfriend because it is difficult to maintain a relationship with the same lover. This can cause the woman to experience some
emotional pain.

It is difficult to estimate how often cuckolding actually occurs in our society, because couples who practice this way of life naturally
hesitate before admitting that they do it. The practice of cuckolding is not the same as an open marriage, nor the exchange of
partners, nor the exchange-based way of life, since the husband must remain in monogamy with his wife. True cuckolding is a
free act of female domination, where the wife is sexually liberated and openly informs the husband of her affairs, going down to
the most graphic details.

In cuckolding, the wife includes the submissive husband in some way, whether in the preparation before the date, the domination
afterward, or the actual involvement, demanding that the husband either observe or listen to his wife's actual sexual exploits. .
One thing is for sure, judging from my research, cuckolding occurs much more often in our society than one might imagine.
Someone who does not suspect it would undoubtedly be impressed to find someone who practices cuckolding. It was the case
of Adam.

“I had to attend a conference related to my work in Denver, Colorado. Normally I attended this conference each year with one of
my coworkers but, due to budget cuts, I was the only one sent this past year. During the conference I met a woman in her mid-
forties. Her name was Gwen and I found her very intelligent and very attractive. I noticed her beautiful diamond wedding ring, so I
knew she was a married woman. Even so, we started a conversation and when he found out that I was alone at the conference,
he invited me to dinner. We had some professional interests in common, so I accepted.

I was really impressed with this woman and we had a very pleasant dinner. I also noticed something else.
I realized that she was turning me on because she was a confident woman and there was something about her personality that
made her attractive to me. We were both in the same hotel so he asked me if we would meet at the hotel bar for a drink. I was a
little hesitant because she was married, but I was so into her that I accepted. After a few drinks and some laughs, he invited me to
go up to his room. I hesitated once again, but my attraction to her made me go against my better judgment.

When we got to his room he started kissing me and undressing me. I felt guilty and stopped her and asked her about her husband.
She turned away from me and told me that she and her husband had an agreement and that she was
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination cuckolding

allowed to have sexual relations with anyone he wanted. I was a little shocked and asked him if he was allowed to have sex with
other women. He surprised me by saying, “No way. He is not allowed to even look at another woman without my permission,
and I would never allow him to touch another woman.” I couldn't believe my ears, but for some reason I got an immediate erection.

She went to the phone and called her husband. I was worried and asked him not to call him. She ignored me and spoke to him and informed
him that she had met a nice young man that she was attracted to and that she was going to “get laid to death.” He asked him if he had any
problem with it. I couldn't believe how aggressive and brazen this woman was towards her husband. He ordered him to tell me that he agreed
and that he had his approval. He handed me the phone and this man, with the voice of an intelligent person, told me that he and his wife had
a FemDom marriage and therefore she could do whatever she wanted. I could barely answer him but I mumbled something like “thank you”
or something else unconvincing.

Gwen took the phone from me and went on to tell her husband that he had five minutes to get into “position” and that she was
going to leave the phone receiver on the nightstand so he could listen to our sexual activities. He placed the receiver on the
bedside table and turned to face the huge bed. I asked her what the “position” was and she informed me that her husband had to
insert a large butt plug, dress in women's lingerie, lie on her bed and listen to the sexual exploits that were going to take place. I
asked her if her husband would masturbate while we had sex and she laughed and said, “No way! “She has a chastity device on
and cannot touch herself.”

Gwen undressed, stripped me naked, jumped on top of me, and told me to relax, because she would do all the work. She became
very aggressive with me, almost as if I were a beast. She was very energetic and very talkative, making sure her husband was
listening and understanding what she was doing. We had a night of wild sex and it was the best of my life. Gwen was always on
top and in control. She did whatever she wanted with me, and after a long session of intercourse, she held my face between her
legs and I served her orally for what seemed like an hour. She moaned loudly all the time to ensure her husband's humiliation at
what was happening. When we finally finished, she took the phone and made her husband confess that she accepted his right to
have other lovers and then she kissed the receiver and told him that she loved him and that she would be home in a couple of
days.

Was Gwen having sex with Adam or her husband? I think the obvious answer is that Gwen was having physical intimacy with
Adam but she was also mentally having sex with her husband. If Gwen wanted to be a promiscuous wife, then why go to the
trouble of calling her husband? Why let her listen to her sexual vents with Adam if Gwen wanted to just sleep with someone?
Gwen and her husband have no doubt that they are in a FemDom marriage, and I'm sure Gwen used her one-night stand with
Adam to whore, humiliate, and mentally arouse her husband in the weeks and months that followed. For Adam it was a
memorable one-night event. For Gwen's husband it was a FemDom exercise that she used on him over and over again to remind
him of what he did that night in Denver.

Cuckolding is a very controversial topic. I have interviewed couples who claim to have had wonderful experiences with cuckolding,
and I have had people tell me about their terrible experiences with the same thing. I have heard stories of unwanted pregnancies,
sexually transmitted diseases, and great emotional pain, all caused by cuckolding. A friend of mine who has been successfully
cheating on her husband for fifteen years says that cheating is like dynamite. If used properly it can be a very useful tool for
dominating a husband, but used incorrectly it will blow your own hand off. She uses the name Ms Lilly and her philosophy is that
the husband should be an active part of the entire cuckolding process and the wife should be focused at all times on how this will
affect her husband.

The general consensus among those who enjoy this alternative lifestyle is that cuckolding should only be attempted within a
robust and healthy marriage. It may seem like the opposite is true, but cuckolding in a weakened marriage will destroy it. Only
where husband and wife are secure in their love for each other and only where the husband trusts his wife's judgment and
character can cuckolding be successfully practiced. There must be a strong marital foundation to withstand the potential emotional
tension and intense exchange of power that can result from dating.

horns.

It has also been an observation of mine that marriages that successfully incorporate cuckolding are those that previously enjoyed
many years of mutual monogamous sex. Denise and Gary had been married for almost twenty years before they got into the
cuckolding business. Anna has a similar story to tell.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination cuckolding

“I have been living the FemDom lifestyle with my husband for over twenty years. He introduced me to it about five years into our
marriage and I took it on and we have been practicing it since then. We have had our challenges, such as raising three children
while keeping our way of life a secret from them, but in general this lifestyle has been a great source of fun and sexual satisfaction
for both of us. I think I'm in a position to say that we have tried almost everything related to FemDom and D&S in these past twenty
years.

However lately I felt like we had fallen into a bit of a FemDom rut. The children have grown up and go their own way and there are
only the two of us left. At first it was a liberation to have the whole house to ourselves and believe me we took advantage of it.
However after twenty years I felt that we needed something extra to take us to a new level in our FemDom marriage.

The only FemDom activity that we had never done, but that I had read about, was cuckolding. The idea of putting them on my
husband excited me and at the same time made me feel uncomfortable. After all, it had been twenty-eight years since I had been
with a man other than my husband. I was nineteen the last time I had sex with someone other than my husband. I'd never really
wanted to bring another person into our sex lives, but the more I thought about it the more I realized this was what we needed.

My husband is a good submissive but after twenty-five years of marriage he thinks he has me safe. He knows me inside and out
and is very good at boosting my morale by pushing my buttons. I needed to do something that would rock his world and at the
same time expose my superior authority over him. I looked through the possible activities and came to the conclusion that I needed
to make a cuckold husband out of him. With renewed goals and vision for our relationship, I began to dominate my husband more
frequently. Everything was new and fresh as in the beginnings of our D&S life. The spankings, the discipline, the forced
feminization, the domestic and sexual service, everything was more intense and exciting due to my new objectives. Every time
she dominated him she probed his mind regarding cuckolding, telling him that she was going to practice it and that there was
nothing he could do about it. What I got was that he got an erection when we discussed it in a D&S scene.

I probed his mind and his submissive desires and was able to discover exactly what turned him on at the thought of me cuckolding
him. He felt threatened by a man our age because he feared that I would abandon him, but he was excited by the idea of me
seducing and having sexual relations with a younger man. For him that represented Female Domination and Female Conquest
and he did not feel threatened by it. He would feel jealous and humiliated, but this only added to his desire for submission. Once I
learned it I had what I needed to practice cuckolding. At forty-seven I decided that I would cheat on my husband with a man in his
twenties.

Plus this turned me on, but how could I seduce a twenty-something man?
I enrolled at the local university and took some classes. This allowed me to pursue a personal interest I had had for a long time
and also placed me among lots of young men. With my goal firmly in mind, it didn't take me long to accomplish it. Men are easy to
seduce and young people especially easy. I was surrounded by tons of young, pretty girls, so what chance did a forty-seven-year-
old woman have? I realized that the odds were clearly in my favor if I used my wisdom and mastery. I was very selective but finally
found a young single man of twenty-two. He was handsome, with a nice body but, most importantly, I could tell he was submissive.
I wore leather to class a couple of times, (leather pants once, leather skirt another) and this young man couldn't take his eyes off
me. One day after class I struck up a conversation with him and asked him what he would think if we studied together for an
upcoming test in the library. He agreed and the rest is history.

I learned a lot about his personality during our study together and could tell he was the right fit. I liked his personality and his
submissive nature. I was also attracted to him, there was no other choice. We had little in common such as popular culture or
intellectual interests, so I would never be a threat to my husband. Our age difference made it certain that our relationship could
only be physical. We didn't connect intellectually, but that wasn't what I was looking for.

Our study hours turned into a few social lunches and then I moved on. One day while we were studying, I flirted with him for a
while and took his hand and put it on my leg. He could assure that he had an immediate erection. I told her that I was an aggressive
and dominant woman and that I took what I wanted out of life. I explained that I was happily married but dominating my husband
and that I was looking for a young lover. I gave him a chance to retreat but he surrendered to my attacks.

I planned our big night. I had my husband prepare me for the date and it was the most exciting night for both of us. My husband
had her like a rock while I showered and helped me get dressed for the appointment. He objected slightly but I continued to bitch
at him and he melted into submission and total obedience.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination cuckolding

The date was nothing worth writing about, because my twenty-two-year-old uncle was very nervous about being with an older
woman who acted so dominant. I had put on leather and he was like a little puppet dog circling around me. I asked him if he was
still a virgin and he said No but he hadn't had a girlfriend for over a year. He wasn't a virgin but he was still young and inexperienced.
After the appointment I took him home. I borrowed something I had read on the Internet and tied my husband up in the guest
bedroom and left the door open so he could hear everything. I was just as nervous as this shy young man, but it didn't take me long
to get him to bed.

That night the sex was magnificent. He may have been shy and inexperienced but he learned easily and was an enthusiastic
student. At first I was reserved but as soon as I felt comfortable I became aggressive. As soon as I relaxed and was myself I
enjoyed great sexual pleasure. I taught him how to properly serve a woman orally and we had intercourse with a condom. He was
a good lover and I had accomplished my goal. I had cheated on my husband.

After the young man left I dominated my husband with an energy and control that I had never known before. She was more evil and
forceful with him. I had so much power flowing from my body. He was a little offended, but he quickly surrendered to my power and
I pulled him deep into subspace. That night we had a strapon dildo marathon. I took him to a new level of submission.

I meet my young lover once a week and we usually end the date at my house, with a night of sex. My husband has surrendered to
this completely. We have ground rules and most of my time and interest is in my husband. I have not cut off sexual relations or
orgasms with him, as some of the women who cheat on their husbands do. I feel that intimate relationships with my husband are
more important now than ever. But of course I annoy and humiliate him because he doesn't measure up to my young lover. My
husband no longer takes me for granted. He has redoubled his efforts to serve me. Our D&S sessions are more intense than ever
and we have found our new level.

I am encouraging my young lover to find a dominant girlfriend for himself. I take care of him, but I know he has no future with me.
But until someone is found I am more than happy to be your lover and your teacher. I even spank and dominate him while teaching
him things about Female Domination.”

Much like Denise, Gwen, and Brandon's wife, Anna has made cuckolding an exercise in mental domination and mental sex between
the liberated wife and her cuckold husband. To the uninitiated it may seem that the wife who cheats on her husband is selfish and
promiscuous, but this does not necessarily have to be the case. When you talk to couples who practice cuckolding you discover that
their way of life is an agreed upon way of life and in fact, most of the time it is the husband who initially encourages his wife to
practice this way of life. When a woman humiliates her husband to this point, it really becomes a form of mental sex between her
and her husband.

Their abusive and cruel ways can turn you on and tap into your submissive nature in ways that most would not understand. The
psyche of the submissive man is a fascinating thing to study and can be complex.
My personal feeling about cuckolding based on my research is that a woman who uses it as an excuse to cheat and be promiscuous
damages her marriage and risks permanently damaging it. Cheating is never okay and having sex with another man behind your
husband's back is infidelity. However, as long as the husband is also excited and agrees with the cuckolding, it will not be cheating.
The bottom line is that Female Domination should improve marriage.

If either party has a real problem with any FemDom activity (especially cuckolding) then they should stay out of it. If an activity does
not strengthen the bond of marriage and the level of intimacy and trust between that husband and wife, then the activity is not worth
it. Like all things, cuckolding has to be discussed openly and honestly between the husband and wife to see how they both feel
about the matter and the wife should ultimately make the final decision.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Mental Domination

Chapter Twelve

Mental Domination:
The Humiliation Game

Some of them want to use you, some of them want to be used by you; some of them want to abuse you,
some of them want you to abuse them. (The Eurythmics, "Sweet Dreams")

Roxanne works as a telephone counselor for a popular domination service. She has spoken to more than
three hundred male clients who were looking for a woman to dominate them over the phone. His clients are
men of all types: executives, physicists, lawyers, truckers, and a whole spectrum. A common request made
to Roxanne by her telephone clients is to be verbally humiliated. When Roxanne established herself as a
telephone counselor she couldn't believe how many men want to be humiliated by a woman.
This surprised her at the beginning of her telephone career but she is now very experienced in the art of
humiliating men and has verbally humiliated hundreds of paying clients over the telephone. What are these
men looking for?

"Every call involves, in one way or another, deep verbal humiliation. These men desperately need an
energetic Woman to reinforce their submissive status and their feeling of inferiority to Women. They are
tired of pretending to be the 'real man.' stereotyped, and find great solace, even if temporary, in giving up
their macho pretensions and their "manliness."

The degree of verbal humiliation sought by each man varies, but something that most seem to have in
common is the need to feel loved or cared for, even if that means being put down and degraded by the
superior Woman. It seems like a contradiction but it is not. As a recruit training instructor, I understand that
verbal humiliation is a necessary training technique, used both for the benefit of the recipient and for the
greater good. In my case the goal is a more rational, less violent society, governed, of course, by the
Feminine.

Before true reform of man's character is possible, old attitudes and internal defenses must be torn to shreds. This is the great purpose of
verbal humiliation. Yes, the man seeks his immediate sexual satisfaction, (what else could it be?), but the process can also help men
accept their true selves and their fundamental need to serve Women. Verbal humiliation nullifies their 'machismo' and occasionally (if
training is successful) eradicates the vestiges of 'traditional' masculinity to which they cling. Once the subject is taken down, the essential
reconstruction can begin in earnest, and both Woman and Man will be happier.

It's kind of sad that many submissive men waste an inordinate amount of time searching in vain for a
superior Woman who will bring them to their knees and take control by calling them "sissy", "panties",
"slave" and "slut", the most common insults. requested. While it seems that the majority of men I have
spoken to prefer mild verbal humiliation, (i.e. being called the names mentioned above), there is a small
group of men who prefer what I consider more harsh treatment, such as They are called "useless worm",
"loose dick", "whipped pussy" or "bitch boy".
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Mental Domination

“Many of those who call me want so desperately to serve a superior Woman that they are willing to go to
great lengths to prove to themselves that they are worthy of service. Under my orders they transform into
puppets, who bark, walk on all fours with a leash included, pee in the newspaper, and eat out of a dog bowl.
Straight men are trained to wear panties, garters, and stockings, and learn to be skilled, eager "cocksuckers"
(with the help of a dildo), all under my direction.

They spank themselves, painfully pinch their own nipples, and fuck themselves with dildos. There is truly
no end to the list of things men want to do to prove to themselves that they are worthy of serving the Strong
Woman."

Any woman who works in the field of professional domination will corroborate the fact that a lot of men want
to be humiliated by a woman. One of the many services that professional femdoms offer their clients is
what is known in D&S as Humiliation Play. It is in which the woman humiliates the man both verbally and
physically, to satisfy some type of internal psychological need. Humiliation triggers something within the
man's psyche based on the equation obtained from the sum of his submissive nature plus his life
experiences. As with "cuckolding," it is mental stimulation that triggers submissive and sexual desires within
the man, and this triggering can cause mental pleasure and sexual arousal. What may seem mean or
abusive to one person, the submissive man, within the safe confines of a D&S scene, finds pleasurable
and even therapeutic.

The Humiliation Game will transport some men to subspace, and the more intense the humiliation, the
deeper the level of sexual arousal and mental satisfaction. For most, the professional Domme is not there
to advise the client on the root cause of why he wants to be abused and humiliated. All he knows is that the
man requests this activity and is willing to pay a woman to humiliate him. A large number of men crave to
be humiliated and certain men can only become sexually aroused if they are humiliated by a woman in
some way.

These are not isolated cases of just men who were seriously abused as children. From my experiences
dealing with men who want to be humiliated, most who want the humiliation game don't know why they like
it. All they know is that something inside them enjoys it when a woman humiliates them and even mistreats
them in a D&S or sexual approach.

Some men who want to play humiliation may have been abused, but they are the exception and not the
norm. For those men who have been mistreated or abused in their childhood, the humiliation game may
give them pleasure because it activates a psychological trigger that stimulates them mentally, which
produces intense sexual arousal. When a person has a physical wound on their body, it is both pleasurable
and painful for them to have it activated. Scabs tend to itch and the desire is there to be scratched. The
same goes for emotional wounds or damage.
Many times a man who has been mentally abused as a child is only aroused by verbal abuse or humiliation.
What may seem cruel to most people gives him pleasure if done within a sexual situation. A man may seek
out the Humiliation Game because he wants these emotional sores touched. This is what satisfies him
sexually. In a loving FemDom relationship, the dominant woman who has had an intense "humiliation"
scene with her husband can provide emotional healing afterward by supporting him, kissing him and loving
him.

In any case, from my experiences and observations, the vast majority of men who desire the Humiliation Game have never been
mistreated. The man's desire to submit to a woman is so strong that the act of being humiliated helps the submissive man to feel
inferior to the woman and this feeling of inferiority transports him to subspace. This is the main attraction of the Humiliation Game.

The key to the humiliation game between couples of lovers is that the humiliation must occur within a
sexual, D&S or FemDom environment. If a wife humiliates her husband in daily life there is a chance that
he will get angry or feel hurt. The woman who calls her husband stupid or useless outside of his D&S
playtime is being petty and risks emotionally alienating her husband from her. But the
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Mental Domination

A woman who verbally humiliates her husband within a sexual context may strike a chord within herself that takes him to subspace
and this will cause him to become emotionally attached to his wife. As with any D&S activity the man has to enjoy the humiliation game
to some extent for it to be effective.

The Humiliation Game does not work with everyone, because it will only be productive in those men who respond to such an
expression of D&S. If a man felt emotionally hurt or intimidated inside, these would be signs that the man is not responding to
humiliation. But if the man becomes erect and excited while being humiliated, this is a sign that he finds that he enjoys this activity.

“I adore my husband and would never want to hurt his self-esteem, but we enjoy the game of intense humiliation. I am a master (or
should I say a Mistress) of verbal humiliation. master/ Mistress"). I can reduce a man to nothing in a matter of seconds. When I
humiliate my husband, about him being an inferior male or the inadequacy of his penis, I am attacking his masculine ego. I am hurting
his masculine pride, which causes his submissive nature to come to light.

This is very different from attacking your self-esteem. I would never humiliate you about your physical appearance or your career
choice or your performance on a task you assigned. I find that I can get my husband to respond better outside of the bedroom by
praising him and showing him sincere love, respect, and affection. But inside the bedroom it's another story. I like to humiliate him for
being male and therefore inferior to me. My goal with the humiliation game is to shatter his male ego and the best way I have found to
do this is to attack his manhood (especially the ultimate symbol of his manhood, the penis). He gets turned on by this type of humiliation
play and it transports him to subspace.”

I totally agree with Roxanne's assessment of the humiliation game. The purpose of shattering a man's ego and stripping him of his
unhealthy masculine pride is so that it can remake him again, so that he respects and surrenders to the feminine. Most men have been
programmed by a male-dominated society and therefore may have some misperceptions about women. I may use verbal humiliation
in the bedroom or during a D&S scene to get my husband out of unhealthy sexist attitudes but I am also quick to praise him outside of
the bedroom for being such an obedient and loving husband.

Do I feel ordinary when I use verbal humiliation? My philosophy is that if you can't have it with your husband, who are you going to
have it with? I like erotic and exciting language with my husband when I am playing with him. I can call him things in the bedroom that
I would never call him in our daily lives. I rarely use vulgar or rude language outside of the bedroom. I try to be a lady and I don't
appreciate people who use obscene language around me. There is a time and a place for everything. I don't use dirty language with
my husband during our daily life, but when we "play" I feel free to talk very "dirty." This turns us both on.

When it comes to verbal humiliation, some women humiliate their men by annoying them, rather than by behaving like a bastard.
Some women tease their husbands about their small penis size in a playful and exciting way. Other women do it loudly, like a bastard.
Each woman should find what works best for her and what she feels relaxed and has fun with. Some of the best Dominant women I
know never raise their voices. They dominate their men with their sexuality and their dominant aura. They speak in seductive whispers
and dominate with their seductive looks and dominant body language. Domination doesn't always have to be brazen and vigorous. It
can also be mysterious and sensual. Any approach can tap into some submissive man's nature and any approach can be used in
humiliation play.

Some women have difficulty with the humiliation game and I have had consultations with couples where the husband wanted the wife
to humiliate him in the bedroom but the wife could not bear to treat him in such a way. It's perfectly understandable, but I try to
encourage couples to find a balance and at least experiment with humiliation play if the man has that desire. Some women, who were
totally against this game, later told me that once they overcame their inhibitions
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Mental Domination

initials, they totally loved the humiliation game. It made them feel powerful and helped them be bolder in
the bedroom. Many women had a poor self-image due to how they viewed their own gender when compared
to the male gender. The humiliation game gives a woman an opportunity to release her dominant nature
and express an aggressive side of her personality within the safe confines of her marriage or personal
relationship. The woman who humiliates her husband at home may not feel as intimidated by men in the
workplace. The woman who is used to seeing her husband prostrate before her at home will not hesitate to
begin to see men as less threatening.

The Humiliation Game can be much more than just verbal humiliation. Some of the FemDom practices we
have already examined could be classified as a form of humiliation play. Forced feminization and cuckolding
are obvious exercises in the humiliation of men, with the goal of using that humiliation for the common good.
Roxanne not only uses the humiliation game professionally as a telephone consultant but also incorporates
it into her own marriage. As part of her humiliation techniques, Roxanne employs the practices of forced
feminization and
horns.

"In addition to my professional interests, I am also a Domme in my private life, enjoying the many and
varied benefits of a FemDom marriage and domestic maintenance. I have been married to my wonderful
submissive man for over ten years, and naturally some consistent and incremental humiliation techniques
in my husband's ongoing progress. My husband and I are very close, more emotionally engaged and "in
sync" than before I took control.
When the range of my power increases it is better for both of us. I should mention that although we had a
good marriage before I took over, I had no hesitation when Tommy hinted at his desire for submission. I
took the opportunity to take our relationship to a new, higher level. I gave Tommy one last chance to back
out, warning him that he might not really want what he thought he wanted. To his credit I must say that he
remained firm in his need and desire to submit to Female authority.

Soon I had him wearing panties under his clothes, first one day a week, then every day. That prepared him
for nylon stockings, which he also wore to work every day. Soon (on my orders) he began shaving his legs
so that they would look better and fit better with stockings. At that point I knew my handsome ex-Navy
officer husband was emotionally ready to begin my voluntary cuckolding. We had a long talk and my
husband agreed to let me enjoy the pleasures of other lovers. I assured him that as my "sissy slave"
husband, I would always love him.

Then very selectively, and taking all appropriate precautions, I began to have a small number of lovers over
the last few years. I always make sure Tommy is informed and aware, to increase his humiliation, essential
training (in this case, at least). On some occasion Tommy has had the privilege of watching his Mistress
being "raped" by a well-hung stud.
If my husband is not physically present to observe, he is sure to receive a phone call from me shortly before,
during, or after the "act."

Over the past few years Tommy's cuckolding training has evolved to the point where I take vacations from
time to time with certain lovers. They delight me by flying me to Florida, Las Vegas and other destinations
for short vacations, good food, sightseeing and lots and lots of hot sex. Meanwhile I leave my husband at
home with detailed instructions and tasks to complete while I'm away. He will be "dressed" at all hours
(when not in the office), and loves to wear his maid uniform while doing housework. To ensure he is not
"naughty" I require him to wear a chastity device.

I require my husband to keep a slave diary, which I review often. He is progressing wonderfully, and is
happier and more content than ever. If he is a good sissy I allow him supervised masturbation, usually once
or twice a month. Plus he's learned to crave my strap-on dildo, and believe me, I like doing it to him. Know
that it is best to always ask for sexual relief (of any kind), the right to initiate sex belongs only to Me.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Mental Domination

Tommy hand washes all of my lingerie, plus his. He has learned to appreciate this task and is increasingly taking
on more and more household chores. (If I didn't have a very demanding job I would be responsible for everything).
As you might already guess, his macho attitude is rapidly diminishing, although he still has some way to go.
Tommy knows that I have also revealed his special situation to a few of my trusted friends, several of whom are
younger, in their twenties. These women are completely understanding (and at least a little envious). I admit that I
am more than a little proud of the example I am setting.

In short, as a result of his training Tommy has become more communicative, attentive and loving.
"He knows that I adore him and that I would never abandon him."

As Roxanne has demonstrated in her marriage, humiliation play can accompany a variety of FemDom practices.
In addition to verbal humiliation there is physical humiliation, public humiliation and activities such as Objectification,
Trampling, and Water Sports. Queening" and "Water Sports" respectively; I do not know if there are already
expressions in Spanish, more or less accepted for these terms, which I justify later, when these activities are
discussed in detail).

Public humiliation seems to be a favorite for some couples. I created an exercise that I share with couples who
want to explore public humiliation. It basically consists of a public outing in which the submissive man accompanies
his dominant wife or girlfriend on a shopping trip. The woman dresses in leather but with an elegant and not sordid
appearance. The submissive man dresses in a shirt and tie, and treats his Dominant woman with public respect.
He walks behind her, does not speak until given permission, pays for the purchases and carries them. He has to
open doors for her and be her servant in public. The woman can use the excursion to subject him to some public
humiliation by making small comments when his submissive is paying for his purchases. Things like, "Charles, be
a good husband and pay for my groceries." Or, "Hurry up, Charles, I don't have all day for this. How difficult it is
to teach men to be obedient."

Debra enjoyed her shopping trip with her husband and it also led them to a more unexpected event.

"I loved shopping in my leather outfit and new boots, while my husband followed me and carried my groceries. I
got a lot of stares from both men and women. I was able to really humiliate my husband a couple of times. times
in front of other women. However, the most memorable thing that happened was when a young man was looking
at my boots during dinner at a restaurant.
He was sitting opposite me, and through the mirror that hung on the wall near our booth, I could see him casting many glances at me
and at my exciting leather boots. From where I was sitting I had a good view of them.

I humiliated my husband at dinner, whispering to them about the fine-looking young man who was checking me
out, and how I could invite him over to get a better look. Well, I was just nagging my husband about it, not
expecting anything to really happen. But when we left the restaurant the young man came out at the same time
and it turned out that he was parked very close to our vehicle. As I was getting into our car I noticed he was
looking at me again, so I said something like, "Do you like my new boots? They're a gift from my husband."

The young man's face turned red and he nervously mumbled that he thought my boots were very nice. I can't
believe I did it but a burst of boldness and dominance came over me and I told the young man that I was wearing
them because my husband was submissive and had a weakness for seeing me in the boots. Now it was my
husband's face that turned red.

Then I asked the young man if he had a fetish with boots because I had caught him looking at them at the
restaurant. Again he looked embarrassed and nervous but admitted that he also had a weakness for seeing a
woman in leather boots. Needless to say, I jumped at this opportunity. I asked the young man where he lived and
it turned out that it was not far from us. So I ordered my husband to give the young man our phone number and
told the young man that if he wanted to take a much closer look at me and my boots to call me sometime.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Mental Domination

The next day he called me. I talked to him on the phone for about half an hour just to make sure he wasn't
some weirdo. It wasn't, because he told me where he worked and a lot of personal information. Once I felt
comfortable with him I invited him to come to our house. Before he arrived I tied my husband's really tight
genitals with a pair of my stockings, inserted a butt plug, and made him go into our closet with the door
slightly open, so he could see a little. When the young man appeared I was wearing a very exciting and
intimidating looking full leather outfit, with the boots of course. I explained to him that this was going to be
a one-time deal with him. I was going to let him kiss, lick and worship my boots, but first he had to undress
completely. He already had a good erection when he took off his clothes and I was lucky that he had it a
little bigger than my husband, which added to my husband's humiliation. I ordered this handsome young
man to worship my boots and he got right to it.

He was nervous and a little uncomfortable at first, but I was able to tell him that I had a strong fetish for
leather and boots, so it wouldn't take him long to really get into it. I was so excited watching this young man
lick my boots that I also allowed him to kiss my rubber-covered thighs, in addition to licking my leather-clad
ass. I even sat on his face and choked him a little while licking the leather of my miniskirt. I also caressed
his throbbing penis with the heels of my boots. It was both pleasurable and painful for him, because he
writhed at the contact of the sharp heels. I brought him to the brink of climax, but I didn't want him to stain
my new boots. That's why I ordered him to lie on his back and masturbate while I sucked his heels until
they were clean of the few drops of male juice that had oozed. He climaxed when I ordered him to.

I made him wipe himself with a towel and ordered him to get dressed. I sat down and talked to him for a bit
and explained again that this was a one-time thing. He was very sweet and said he understood and thanked
me for fulfilling his fantasy, then he left. I took my husband out of the closet and humiliated him for the rest
of the night, telling him about the handsome young slave in my boots. My husband had been able to see
most of the action and was excited, humiliated, and even a little jealous. I really humiliated him with the fact
that the young slave in my boots had a bigger penis than his. "I continued to dominate my husband and we
had a good night, because we were both very excited."

For Debra and her husband, the Humiliation Game was a sexual preamble that led to an intimate and
romantic night. The Humiliation Game can also take something negative and turn it into a positive because
of the potential for D&S implications. This is what happened with Charles.

"I had been able to bring out the masochistic side of my personality, to accommodate and be able to deal
with what for many men would probably be a paralyzing and depressing burden. I am referring to male
impotence or erectile dysfunction. There can be few more humiliating experiences to experience. It destroys
the ego of a man who finds that he cannot physically attend to his wife's physical needs, even with all the
help of modern medicines like Viagra. A woman can never lose her ability when she decides to give
pleasure to her man. but the poor little inferior man has to work hard to give pleasure, and (oh boy!) he can't
half fail in that area.

In my case, although I am in splendid health for a man of my age and I still maintain all the old impulses
towards my wife, I cannot continue to fulfill my manly duty in the conventional way, to satisfy my wife. No
physical cause can be found, although it is probably a malfunction of my vessels and definitely does not
have a primarily psychological origin. I am sure of this, because from past experiences I know that the
humiliation of having my wife ask for more adequate benefits when she witnesses my laziness, would have
given me a real 'hard', instead of now only getting a partial erection throughout the day. long as my wife is
willing to let me try to pleasure her.

Without justifying my failures or pretending that she does not feel insulted by them and unhappy with me,
my wife has graciously conceded to me that my helplessness means some benefits for her. That is, based
on the fact that the abyss between her superiority and my inferiority becomes more evident to me and
based on the fact that being aware of this leads me to seek more diligently to serve her in other aspects, in
order to compensate her, becoming the best slave. domestic as it may be. I have to admit the feeling of
feeling completely inadequate as a man, but so grateful to my wife for being able to take advantage of this
fact and exploit it to her advantage.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Mental Domination

It makes me feel much better about my helplessness to know that at least my wife enjoys having me try
to make it up to her by more diligent service in other ways, especially doing all the housework. I am so
grateful and glad to be married to such a wonderful, superior and considerate woman. Indeed, because
of my wife's wonderfully generous response to my helplessness, I feel like I have fallen in love with her
again, but this time I am totally in her debt. Of course my wife has made it explicitly crystal clear that she
can live quite happily without my feeble efforts to make love to her, but only occasionally, when she's in
the mood, is she still generous enough to let me try to pleasure her, when I have earned enough points
to deserve that treatment. This almost always ends in failure and humiliation for me. The frustration of
sexual denial is probably much greater than that of any chastity device because there is no possibility of
final relief. My wife is very subtle because she lets me do the whole thing, asking for opportunities for
intimacy; Then he winds me up, sometimes for a whole week, without knowing when he will do me the
favor. When I then fail as a man I guess I end up feeling even worse for leaving my wife wanting, because
I was the one who asked for the attempt to give her pleasure, only to fail again.

Currently my wife is using my helplessness to manipulate me for her benefit. Perhaps this is why she has
always been convinced that I should just accept my role in life and that I was making a mountain of a
mole by seeking medical treatment for my impotence. He has always firmly rejected the idea of attending
any type of medical consultation together; It is my problem as an inferior man and that is where it all
ends. It's not worth spending money on treatments for something that is so trivial in your eyes, "think of
all those real illnesses other people have to deal with."
My wife actually welcomes my helplessness as a weapon she can use to make me behave towards her
the way she wants.

I also know that my wife takes advantage of knowing that I have inadvertently given her a powerful new
weapon to humiliate me in front of our friends. If it really made her angry, I would explain, for their
amusement, true stories about my failures in bed. I have not forgotten how one year, while abroad, I
forgot my wife's birthday and the fun that this gave her when telling all her friends about my forgetfulness.
All of this helps keep me on my toes and striving to serve her in any way I can. His control over me is
therefore so subtle and mental, but that is how my wife seems to want it, even though it is frustrating for
me. She is dominant but avoids any explicitly dominant behavior, but in return enjoys playing mind
games. The uncertainty of knowing where I am keeps me in suspense. His highest praise is 'not bad'.

I am proud that my wife has lots of interests inside and outside the home and is often out and about,
enjoying her hobbies, singing in choirs, relaxing at her gym and leisure club, or going out with her friends
on the weekends. I adapt by having the food prepared according to their instructions; helping her pack
and unpack and making sure her gym stuff is clean and ready for when she needs it. I try to feel less
jealous and threatening when other men who are not sexually impotent seek to have an ostensibly
platonic friendship with my wife. I'm sure they have to find her as immensely attractive as I do.

Although I know that my wife only loves me, despite everything, I feel vulnerable knowing that I am a
spent force if there were to be a competition with another man for her favors. At least this keeps me on
edge and vigilant in my efforts to please her and maintain her approval and well-being. My wife has me
in her fist, precisely where she wants, loving and adoring her and trying even harder to please her as her
servant."

Charles's wife has exploited the power of mind games and the humiliation game when it comes to her
husband's helplessness. This form of the Humiliation Game, and Charles's arousal with these games,
satisfies him and his submissive and masochistic nature. Her subtle dominance stimulates his submission
to the place where it gives him the energy and motivation to do all the housework for her. While serving
him by being his house slave, he satisfies his submissive nature and for him this is as good as sex (if not
better). The brain is the largest sexual organ and even if it is not able to send the necessary signals to
your penis, due to physical problems, the mind is still stimulated by its dominance, and its submissive
nature reacts to it, and causes pleasurable sensations that take you to a place of both sexual excitement
and inner peace and harmony. He
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Mental Domination

Charles's penis may not be able to receive the message, but his soul receives it and this is pleasurable for him on an emotional level.

Reification ) is another form of the Humiliation Game. Nancy's husband Greg has submissive desires running through his head about
her using him like a piece of furniture. It would like to be your footstool, or your chair, or your rug, or even your clothes closet. He
shows her photos from the Internet in which women use men as inanimate objects and asks her to do that to him. She incorporates
this activity into her play sessions and even some into her daily life. Nancy enjoys Objectification because it gives her a powerful sense
of control over her husband and this satisfies a part of her dominant nature. He also enjoys the fact that this activity requires very little
effort on his part.

It is known that treating a man like an inanimate object does wonders for satisfying some men's desires
for submission. Additionally, this activity is a good way to dominate a man when the woman does not
have the mood or energy to approach a D&S session with her submissive. You can simply order it to be
your coffee table, footstool, or dresser while you relax and read or watch TV. By doing this the woman
dominates the man's psyche without much effort on her part.

To understand why some men enjoy this activity you have to take a look at the psyche of the submissive
man. For a submissive man, the mental image of a woman using a man as if he were furniture is a
powerful mental image. It conveys the symbolic image that women do not need men and that to a
dominant woman a man is no more important than an inanimate piece of furniture. Such an image
causes the desire for submission within the man to be stimulated and he becomes excited at the idea of
a woman treating him with so little regard. For the submissive man, this image declares that women are
far superior to men, that a man is only worth being used by a woman in such a humiliating and degrading
way. It elevates women to the status of Royalty or even Divinity in the mind of the submissive man. How
can he ever consider himself equal to a woman who treats him this way? This makes you feel humble
and subservient. The psychological effect remains with him for some time after reification, thus preparing
him to serve his Goddess in more practical ways.

There are also some elements of "bondage" in Reification.

A man who enjoys being helpless and likes the feeling of being tied up may enjoy being an inanimate object. Especially a clothing rack
or similar object that would cause fetish clothing to be placed on it. This can cause a man to be transferred into subspace much like
very restrictive restraints do to some men. Regardless of the reasons why a man enjoys this activity, a smart woman learns to use this
hobby or inner desire of her man to her own advantage. The dominant woman would consider that she is going through her
submissive's mind and would see her unusual requests as examples of how the activity affects her submissive's nature.

Objectification makes the man see the woman who humiliates him in this way as a being superior to him.
He elevates her to the status of Goddess in his mind. Like any D&S activity, reification must be maintained
within an appropriate balance. A man who wants to be an inanimate object 24/7 is out of his mind and
needs to be brought down to reality. However, it is perfectly valid for a woman to explore this desire
within a man from the intimate and healthy confines of a relationship and then go from there for her own
benefit. In this way both parties end up winning and being satisfied.

Another form of the Humiliation Game is Trampling. Trey, Beth's husband, enjoys this way of being dominated. Trey slides into
subspace when he is helpless under Beth's feet while she uses him as a rug, doormat, mat, or footstool. Whenever Beth wants to
dominate her husband, she orders him to lie face down on the floor while she climbs up and walks on his back. Beth's favorite method
of trampling Trey is by standing on his bare back with her bare feet.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Mental Domination

"I love the feel of Trey's bare skin against my bare feet. At first he tenses but then I can feel him relax as he
lets himself into submission. I walk back and forth on his back, from the top to the firm cheeks of his ass and
the back of his thighs. I sometimes add a different sensation to him by wearing a pair of shoes or boots. I
have learned to step on him with high heels. They dig into his flesh. Much like martial arts, Trey has to use
the power of mind over matter to overcome the pain and relax so he can slip into subspace."

Beth weighs fifty pounds less than Trey (about 25 kg.) and has educated herself about the man's anatomy,
to realize where she can and cannot apply her full weight while trampling her husband.
He also monitors his own safety by placing his hand on a rail, a piece of furniture, or even using a walking
stick to keep his balance while walking on Trey.

"At the beginning of our relationship I thought he was weird because he wanted me to walk on top of him, but
once I started doing it I found it to be erotic and fun. I feel powerful and exciting when I walk on top of my
husband. It makes me want to dominating him in other ways. Trampling is usually our prelude to other D&S
activities. Once he slides into subspace from trampling I can make him do anything I want and he eagerly
obeys any command."

There is more to Trampling than simply walking on a man's back. Beth and her husband enjoy when she puts
her bare feet on him while she talks on the phone with one of her friends, completely ignoring him.

"I'm sitting on my couch or on the edge of the bed while I place my feet on top of Trey's face, or maybe on
his genitals. I move my feet all over his body, lightly caressing his penis with my feet and then digging them
in. hard on his crotch. I have learned to do this with the sharp heels of my shoes or boots. It takes very little
effort on my part but he is very docile and submissive when used as my footstool or my mat. another world
when I do this to him.

Sometimes, as part of a romantic night, Trey bathes me and when I'm done with the bath I use him as a bath
mat when I get out of the tub. I climb on his back or buttocks while I dry myself with the towel. I can even
make him turn around to stomp on his front. "I like to look into his eyes when I'm standing (with only part of
my weight) on his chest or I poke him in the lower abdomen with my heel."

Women should be cautious regarding the practice of trampling. You need to know the anatomy of man and
the structure of the skeleton to know where you can and cannot apply your full weight. The laws of physics
apply here, so the weight and size of the woman and the physical structure of the man play a role. The bones
of the face are fragile and can break easily, so a woman should never rest all her weight on her face.

Beth stands with one foot planted firmly on the ground while the other foot presses her full weight on her
chest, stomach, or crotch. She is extremely careful with the stomach area, because this is where most of the
organs are located.

When you use it as a bath mat, you are careful not to jump on it. Her husband is a bit of a masochist and
likes to be trampled with high heels or stiletto boots. When doing this, Beth starts by applying only light
pressure while sitting or standing with her other leg planted next to him.
Then try different degrees of pressure from your shoes or boots to gauge your reaction and pain threshold.

Why do men want to be trampled on or used as a doormat or bath mat? It has to do with the desire for that
feeling of helplessness. It is a form of "binding" to be used as a footrest or bath mat. There is also mental
stimulation in what this activity represents. For the submissive man it means that he is truly under the feet of
his wife. She is the conqueror and he is the conquered.
It takes you back to ancient times when on the battlefield the victor would place his foot on the head of the
defeated while deciding whether to kill his enemy or let him live as his slave. For the submissive man, the
woman who tramples him has conquered him and he is now her slave. The act of being trampled reinforces that for
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Mental Domination

him and mentally transports him to subspace. The submissive man precisely likes to lie under her feet and revel in her weakness,
while she flaunts her superiority over him.

This activity also appeals to a woman's dominant nature. She enjoys seeing her husband helpless under her power and her will. Enjoy
feeling his flesh under your feet or even under your buttocks. The sociological affirmation that this represents for her is profound and
satisfying.

The "Queen's Throne" is a form of trampling, only the man is under the woman's buttocks instead of under her feet. Basically it consists
of the dominant woman sitting her ass on the face of a submissive man and making him serve her butt orally. It is an erotic and
pleasurable experience for a woman and an act of submission and very humiliating for the man. Most submissive men are extremely
aroused by a woman's butt, its shape, appearance and softness. For a submissive man, the woman's buttocks also represent power
for him. The submissive man not only craves to kiss and orally worship the female butt but also wants to be crushed by it. He wants to
be held captive and helpless by sitting on his face so that he is conquered and at the mercy of his female captor.

This activity can be performed using a device known as the "Queen's Throne." It consists of a small stool or box with a large padded
hole in the center and an opening at the bottom for the man's face to slide through. The dominant sits on the stool (or box) and the
submissive man's face is pressed against the other side of the seat, and he worships and services his Queen's ass, hence the term
"Queen's Throne."

The stool adds an element of immobilization to this activity but is not essential to practice it.
Sitting on a man's face can be just as effective. However, the woman must ensure that she allows the adequate amount of air
necessary to breathe. The man should have at least one hand free so that he can make a signal with it if he has difficulty breathing.
Few Female Domination activities will transport a man deep into the submissive state known as subspace as quickly as the "Queen's
Throne." I already explained before how I can defuse an argument between my husband and I by turning to the "Queen's Throne." No
matter how angry he may be, if I order him to lie down on my bed and proceed to sit my bare butt on his face, ordering him to kiss it or
work around the edges, he will fall into submission and his anger and bad mood will subside. They will fade quickly.

A woman can also practice "Throneing" with submissive men in a non-sexual way. A woman can play with other men with whom she
does not want to have intimate relationships. You can sit on a man's face while wearing a pair of tight leather pants, for example. A
submissive man with a strong leather fetish will enjoy being used by a woman in this way. If the woman wants to feel some pleasure
but not allow a submissive man to have direct access to her crotch or butt, she can sit on the man wearing a pair of tights. That way
the woman can still feel the pleasurable sensations of the submissive's tongue but the nylon material prevents the submissive from
having direct contact with her flesh while it is being used.

Ambrosia enjoys a more sensual form of Female Domination and the "Queen's Throne" suits her and her husband well since he likes
to be humiliated this way.

"The Femdom activity I enjoy is sitting on your face. I am a very sensual woman and I love having my butt and crotch licked for long
periods of time.
Before we got married and when my husband was still my boyfriend, he told me how giving me oral sex made him feel submissive. I
never paid attention to what he meant by that, all I knew was the pleasure he got from oral sex.

I am a comfortable and a little passive woman, but I have a selfish and aggressive side when it comes to sex. My husband wanted to
introduce me to the Female Domination way of life but knew me well enough not to push me towards S&M or physical D&S. My
personality wouldn't have adapted to that and I'm sure I would have rejected that whole lifestyle. My husband is smart and I
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Mental Domination

He sold the benefits of Female Domination by submitting to me through body worship, and in particular
the practice of sitting on his face.

I enjoy tying him up and sitting on his face for long periods of time, while he performs cunnilingus and
analingus on me. I learned things about the practice of placing a man on a device known as the "Queen's
Throne." I got really excited when I read about this and told my husband to make me one. The first model
of stool was very crude, because it was basically a small padded wooden box without a bottom and with
an opening in the seat. He would sit on the floor, rest his head with his face up on the sofa or a chair. I
would place the stool over his face and sit on the padded area with the opening. Then he did the
analingus. It worked, but it really wasn't very comfortable for me or him.

My husband realized this and has since built several wonderful pieces for the "Queen's Throne" practice.
He took one of our bar stools and removed the seat and replaced it with an open, comfortably padded
seat, complete with a backrest for me. He hooked strong elastic rubber bands about six inches below the
hole in the seat and made himself a sturdy and comfortable headrest. It also has hooks on the top of the
stool legs so I can clip his collar to the hooks and leave him tied up while his head rests on the rubber
harness just below the opening of the stool seat. Once I put him in the head harness, I take my position
on the stool and have him analingus for as long as he wants. If I sit facing the backrest I can have him
perform cunnilingus on me, also for as long as I want. Both positions are very comfortable for me. My
husband sometimes has trouble breathing and we have established hand signals that he uses if he
needs me to get up to allow him to catch his breath.

Another piece of furniture he made was what we called the “Queen's Sofa.” He took an old leather sofa
he got at an auction and elevated it, replacing the short legs with legs about two feet long. He cut a hole
in the middle of the couch, just the size of his head. He cut a hole the same size in the center cushion.
Now I can lie on our “Queen's Sofa" and watch TV or read, with my husband lying low. the sofa, with the
head inserted in the hole. If I lie on my back I can mount his face with my crotch pressed against his
face. It is a wonderful way to receive prolonged oral sex. If I want him to perform analingus on me I can
sit directly on his face or lie on my stomach and spread my legs so that his face can nestle in my butt.

We have these two pieces of furniture in our finished basement family room. We have an extra cushion
(without the hole) for the “Queen's Sofa” and we change the center cushion if we have visitors. We keep
the stool in a closet. But most of the time no one visits our family room, so I like to keep my furniture
ready for my use.

My next project for him is to create a “Queen’s Bed.” I saw a photo on the Internet of a woman lying on a
huge bed and there was a man's face stuck in the middle of the bed. You could only see his face,
because the rest of his body must have been tied under the bed. In the next photo on the page the
woman was riding on his face and had an ecstatic expression on her face. I have challenged my husband
to make a similar bed. I tease him by saying that I really only need his face for sex, so why let the rest of
his body rest in my bed?"

There is no doubt that creativity seems to find its expression in the Female Domination way of life. Once
again, all precautions for health and safety must be taken when practicing "Queen's Throne." The
dominant woman must maintain adequate hygiene for the well-being of her submissive and must be
careful not to fall into any type of prolonged asphyxiation. The brain needs oxygen, so air is always
needed when participating in such a device. For this reason, all the “Queen's Thrones” must provide the
submissive man with the necessary amount of air.

"Water sports" are another form of the Humiliation Game. They normally include Enemas and Golden
Showers. A Golden Shower consists of the woman urinating on the submissive man to humiliate him.
Some couples find water sports fun because the sensation of hot water on the skin, or filling the body
through an enema, is erotic and sensual. This is the great attraction of golden showers. In addition to the
obvious implications regarding domination, the urine that leaves the woman's body is wet, hot and
sensual when it makes contact with the man's body. The
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Mental Domination

Water Sports are perfect for Female Domination because they combine domination and humiliation with sensuality.
Pleasure for a submissive man is both physical and mental. Hot water is pleasant to the body and the domination
and humiliation of being pissed on is pleasant to the submissive mind.

Some men are excited by golden showers because for them it is the ultimate in servitude and represents the deepest
level of submission. For them there is nothing so degrading and humiliating and, therefore, so exciting.
For some submissive men, the moment just before the golden shower is the most exciting. Having his Queen placed
on top of his body, perhaps sitting on a “Queen's Throne” with him tied beneath her, waiting to be demoted. It is that
moment of illusion that submissive men have confessed that makes them feel incredibly submissive, as if they had
truly been conquered by their Queen. Then, when they feel the warmth of the woman's urine against their body, they
know that there is no doubt that they can never be the same as her.

The enema can be very erotic when administered by a dominant woman. Over the years some men have told me
stories of enemas from their childhood. It usually includes the boy's Mother, a Watcher or a Nurse, a somewhat
forced situation when the enema is administered and this is known to trigger submissive desires in men. In Corey's
case it was his Aunt.

"When I was a little boy, probably around eight or nine years old, I was with my Aunt Jane for a few weeks that
summer. My Aunt was a sister of my Mother, five years older and probably in her thirties. Like my Mother, My Aunt
Jane was a beautiful woman, with long black hair, dark skin and adorable brown eyes. When I was living with her I
had a problem with constipation for some reason and I can't remember why, maybe it was about it. Something
emotional about being away from my Mom for two weeks or maybe I was eating too much junk food at my Aunt's
house. Whatever the cause, I wasn't going to the bathroom and my Aunt knew it, so she wanted to fix it and told me
I needed to. an enema

My Mom had given me an enema a few years before and remembered that I didn't like it at all, so I told my Aunt, "no
way." She insisted and I rebelled and refused. This only made her more determined. He told me that I had to apply it
for my own good and that he was going to apply it to me, whether I collaborated or not. That day we were both alone
in the house, because my Uncle was working or somewhere else.

My Aunt came into the bathroom and prepared the enema bag and called me. I refused to go and ran away and he
chased me all over the house. The dining room, kitchen and living room formed a circle and he finally caught me
going in the opposite direction. She was a rather large and strong woman, and she dragged me to the bathroom
where the enema bag was waiting for me. As soon as he had me inside the bathroom, he locked the door so I couldn't escape.
He forcibly undressed me and I screamed and resisted. Finally he took off my clothes and forced me to lie on my
stomach and ordered me to stay still. He lubricated the nozzle and sat on top of me, while he began to shove the
lubricated nozzle into my ass.

I went crazy and took it off in one go, releasing all the hot water on his clothes. My Aunt Jane took off her wet clothes
right there and was left in just her bra and panties. I had never seen a woman in a bra and panties before and I
remember being sexually aroused for the first time in my life. I was frozen looking at her big breasts coming out
slightly from her bra. My Aunt Jane had refilled the enema bag and grabbed me again to hold me down while she
inserted the nozzle into my bottom. This time I gave up and gave up. I relaxed as I filled myself with the hot water
and found myself enjoying the sensation. I felt my Aunt's soft skin against my back and I felt helpless when she sat
on top of me and filled me with the enema water, it was the first sexual moment of my life. At that moment a special
bond was formed between my Aunt Jane and me.

Once the enema was finished, she opened the door and left me alone to relieve myself. It worked, no more
constipation. From that moment on I was obedient to my Aunt. I think she also became more attached to me because
she always asked my Mom for permission to take me to places like the Zoo and amusement parks, just her and me.
Nothing sexual ever happened between the two of us, but I was always very kind and docile with her and I know she
loved that I was so well behaved. I was always attracted to her from that day on and my first sexual fantasies almost
always included my Aunt Jane."
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Mental Domination

If Mothers or Watchers knew how harmless everyday events in a little boy's butt affect their children's sexuality! Sometimes I would
like to share with all Mothers the stories that their beloved grown children share with me, about how their desires for submission were
unlocked due to an innocent Mother/son episode that for the son was sexual.

Mothers, Aunts, Teachers and other female authority figures help develop and trigger a boy's submissive nature simply by being
women. That's all it takes, because of the way guys are made. One glimpse of a woman's beautiful anatomy and one harsh word or
forced act and the man instantly puts himself under the woman's power (a power most women don't even know they possess).

Corey's childhood experience caused him to develop a fetish for enemas. Now he and his wife make it a regular part of their sexuality.

"I am now happily married and my wife has just started to unleash her dominant personality. My wife also enjoys water sports and
gives me enemas regularly. She always tries to surprise me with imaginative ways to humiliate me, while I hold back the waters of the
enema and I always have to worship her body before she allows me to relieve myself."

As we have seen, there are many variants of the Humiliation Game. Some are more intense than others, but all of them center around
a man's desire to submit to a Dominant Woman and his need for Loving Female Authority.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Three Faces of Eve

Chapter Thirteen

The Three Faces of Eve:

Goddess, Mistress and Queen

She responds as if her thinking knew; ...she acts indifferent, rather she seems surly, rejecting the steed and mocking his ardor,
despising his kind caresses with kicks. (William Shakespeare, “Venus and Adonis”, translation by Ramón García González)

Your beauty and dominance transport me to another world; a world where there are no worries, no precautions, no
disputes. Everything that matters is there; my Queen, my Goddess, my Supreme Wife. (From “Another World,” a poem by James
dedicated to Kathy, 1998)

Female Domination can take on an almost spiritual dimension. Some men go beyond mere submission and enter a world of true adoration
of a woman. Female Domination and D&S can transport a man to a place within his psyche where he sees the woman in his life as more
than just a life partner. The word Romantic is beginning to fail to describe the beauty of some Female Domination relationships. The deep
love that a man develops for a woman who dominates him transcends the mind and the physical world.

The Dominant Woman takes on many roles within a man's psyche. She may be the strict and demanding Mistress who punishes and
trains her submissive in the ways of servitude. She can be a majestic and superior Queen in the eyes of the submissive. She can even be
elevated to Goddess level in the heart and mind of a submissive.

Karl is a twenty-three-year-old man with an attitude of great adoration and respect towards women. He met Andrea, a thirty-nine-year-old
Female Supremacy activist. Andrea's mother is Helga, a blonde Swedish lady who was a professional Dominatrix in Holland during the
70s. Andrea was born into a marriage ascribed to Female Supremacy and she herself was a professional Dominatrix at university.

Now Andrea has a boutique and Karl is her assistant in the store and her husband at home. Andrea could have married many men,
because she believes in Female Supremacy and attracts submissive men with her dominant attitude and aura. He chose Karl because of
his adoring attitude towards the female gender.
Andrea saw in Karl a pure heart and eagerness to serve. Karl describes their untraditional but pure FemDom relationship.

“Our marriage is one of female supremacy. We got married eighteen months ago and since our wedding night I have been wearing a
chastity device and the only form of sex for us is for me to lick Andrea with my tongue, usually twice a day. She is a deadly enemy of
vanilla intercourse and says that the tongue is the true sexual organ of men. There is nothing wrong with this, she is a woman and knows
the facts of life better than I do. On the other hand I empty myself twice a week, Saturday and Sunday nights and I am a very good boy
during the week. This happens almost every weekend because I do everything I can to spoil her. The way this is done is a routine and a
ritual. Before bedtime she appears dressed only in panties, a bra, and high-heeled shoes. Believe me, her feminine power is incredible. I
get down on my knees and rush to kiss her feet. Andrea is so beautiful and powerful that I can't resist getting down on my knees. If she's in
a good mood she lets me kiss and lick her feet for a while and then blindfolds me before taking off her panties. I'm always blindfolded when
I worship Andrea, because we've learned from the early days of our marriage that the sight of her naked body is enough for me to have an
accident.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Three Faces of Eve

He then ties my legs together, and my arms firmly behind my head. Of course in this ritual I am always naked. When my hands are tied, he
releases the chastity device and I get an erection ready to be used for sex. Andrea lightly slaps my balls to break up my swelling and cool me
down to avoid accidents. Two or three painful slaps are usually enough to make me go limp. At this point Andrea slides my penis into one of her
shoes, still with the warmth of her foot. She then places it firmly in place using one of her stockings. Once this is done, he makes me lie down
on his bed, on my belly, while my penis becomes erect, filling his shoe. Then he starts spanking me.

He uses a large belt or his slipper as spanking instruments. A belt is a lethal weapon in your hands. She doesn't like using bare hands and is a
very experienced spanker. To tell the truth, he does not call this “spanking” but “lessons in humility and respect.” During the spanking I have to
copulate with her hot shoe, pumping it rapidly while it rests on our bed. A few slaps from him on the ass are enough to make him beg for mercy.
He spanks me without fury or anger, but with method and regularity as if he were doing a gymnastics exercise. After a few seconds, tears come
to my eyes but believe me, I cry like a baby, not from pain but from the pleasure of being spanked by Andrea. I don't know how to explain what I
feel. I am very proud of her, and I feel deep joy in being her husband. These feelings grow in me week after week.

Since we've been married, his shoes are the closest he's allowed me to making love to her. At first I wanted to make love to Andrea but I have
learned to accept her rules. I quickly learned to thank him, with all my heart, for the opportunity to make love to his shoes. Despite the sexual
pleasure that comes from having my member encased inside her warm shoe, the spanking is strong enough to reduce my sexual pleasure so I
can continue with it for a long time. It's hard to explain my feelings during these times. I am in heaven and hell at the same time. The spanking
ends when I cum on his shoe and during the entire spanking he scolds me. After I cum he lets me cool down for a few minutes, during which he
continues lecturing me about respecting women. Then I have to thank him nicely and if I'm not respectful enough he hits me again.

As you can imagine, to avoid it I am very submissive and very respectful. When she is satisfied with my behavior, she releases my penis and I
have to lick her shoe until it is clean. Finished with my task she cleans me using a cold wet towel, before putting the chastity device back on me.
Once safe, Andrea unties my arms and legs and lets me kiss and lick her feet as a reward. Then it is my duty to urgently pass my tongue through
her vagina until she achieves two or three orgasms.

With a few licks of my tongue, I'm lost. The world disappears from my mind and there is only adoring Andrea. Blindfolded and on my knees,
smelling her aroma and tasting her, my thoughts drift many miles away and I am lost inside my mind, in subspace. If you don't stop me, patting
me on the head with your hand and saying, "That's enough, boy!" I am able to lick it for hours and I am in heaven. How can the female sex be
so powerful? A wave of deep happiness rises in me when I worship my Goddess.”

It is a beautiful thing for a man to adore a woman in such a selfless and humble way. Karl is a beautiful man and one can see why Andrea chose
him as her husband. Given her training she could have chosen hundreds of men but she was looking for a man who would adore her with a
humble and anxious heart. I'm sure her mother taught her the ways of Female Supremacy and Andrea was looking for a man who could not only
be trained but was even eager to be the best servant in the world. Nothing is more pleasant for a woman than a man who gives her oral pleasure
with an attitude of humility and adoration.

Jody describes his love and devotion to his Wife, his Mistress and his Goddess.

“I am a 33-year-old man, previously married, and with previous experience in a full-time D/ s relationship (although not in my marriage). Since I
was very young I can remember fantasizing about 'Amazon' type women who kept me as their slave and made me obey them. Things haven't
changed much. I am currently living with the Woman I want to spend the rest of my life with. She's 29 years old, has beautiful long red hair, a
wonderfully curvy body, and a smile that either melts me or turns me on (often both). When we started living together, we talked very openly and
honestly about everything, including our sexuality. The relationship continued but the honeymoon seemed to be fading. I realized that the last
thing I wanted was to be dominant, because I truly believe in Female Domination and Female Superiority. I felt sad and because of that, all the
things
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Three Faces of Eve

servile things he had been doing were over. When that stopped she also felt sad, neither of them were happy at all.

We agreed that our love for each other was something neither of us had experienced before, yet something was
wrong.

Pure submission cannot be faked. A woman will notice and feel an act of selfishness and she will notice and feel an
act of genuine submission. A true submissive will experience satisfaction if he gives the woman what she needs.
Alex discovered this with his wife Lynne.

“I have had submissive tendencies since I was about ten or eleven years old. At that time I didn't know anything
about FemDom. I remember there was a twenty-year-old girl who worked at the local movie and theater hall. He
had better shaped legs. I used to fantasize about her kidnapping me. I don't remember any more details, apart
from this one, about my fantasies with her. As I grew older my fantasies about being enslaved by women continued.
After puberty they became more sexual in nature. I fantasized about being a sex slave. Being a Christian I felt I had
to suppress these fantasies. I only managed to do it for weeks or months whenever I set my mind to it.

When I met Lynne, my future wife, I thought I could control my fantasies. For the first few years, I did pretty well, but
eventually my desire for submission resurfaced. Now I wanted to submit to my wife. After almost seven years of
marriage I finally gathered enough courage to confess my desires to Lynne. I told him I had fantasies about being
his sex slave, etc. She was willing, albeit reluctantly, to indulge some of my fantasies, but not all. For a few years
we had a series of frustrating experiences because Lynne was reluctant to dominate me. I didn't want a FemDom
relationship because I didn't believe Christian husbands and wives should enter into such relationships.

I tried to persuade her by submitting to her, doing the laundry, washing the dishes, etc. without him asking me.
From time to time I would kneel at her feet and massage them. This seemed to put her in a more receptive frame of
mind. She confessed that she liked the idea of me submitting to her. His dominant nature began to develop on its
own. I used to joke with her (but I really wanted to) that I should wear a necklace. To my surprise one day he
brought home a dog collar and took it out from under the covers when we went to bed. He ordered me to get on all
fours on the bed, then placed it around my neck. He jerked my head forward, grabbing both ends of the collar, and
announced, “You are my property now. You will serve me as a slave.”

He put the collar on me and ordered me to undress. Then she demanded that I lie down at her feet and act as a
footrest for her, while she lay down to read. From time to time she stroked my hard penis with her bare foot. From
time to time she would look at me and tell me that this was my place, at her feet, or she would tell me that I had to
submit to her and obey her without asking. Another desire of mine that I had frequently confessed to Lynne was for
her to play with my body, using nipple clamps and a riding crop on my body. Since BDSM and porn sites didn't excite
her at all, I thought she would never acquire any of those things. However I underestimated his creativity. One night,
after I put the necklace on, Lynne pulled an oversized serving spoon from under the covers. It was about a foot
(about 30 cm) long, with a metal spoon and neck and a plastic handle. The spoon was heavy. Lynne explained that
she had been thinking that I should be disciplined because I had taken my Mistress for granted. He also said that
he had decided that this spoon would be more effective and quieter than a riding crop, because we had two children
who knew nothing of our way of life. He ordered me to lie on my stomach and began to hit my bare bottom,
alternating cheeks with each blow. After a few blows his cheeks were burning! Lynne didn't stop until well after he
started begging her to do it.

Returning to the present quickly. I am now required to sleep naked, except for a new, thicker necklace, tight around
my neck. I am forbidden to touch it. Only my Mistress can take it from me. He often comments that he hates taking
off my necklace in the morning. In addition to the household chores I have to do, I am required to be my Mistress's
personal servant. I massage his feet and apply lotion regularly.
When you want, I act as a footrest. I also kneel before her in the bathtub and shave her legs every other night. I am
required to caress her whenever she tells me to, and of course, I serve her sexually when she tells me to. When
my Mistress allows my penis inside her vagina, it has to be that I am on my back, with my legs wide open for her, in
a submissive invitation for her to take me. I love the feeling of her bare thighs pressing against the back of my own
thighs when she rides me. Mistress says that, as her slave, my place is beneath her, so I am prohibited from
climaxing inside her in any other position.”
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Three Faces of Eve

Alex's approach is the best when trying to introduce a woman to this way of life. The man needs to focus on submitting to the woman
in a way that is pleasant and beneficial for her. Not for him but for her. Lynne was suspicious at first, as most women are, but as Alex
continued to service her, Lynne's dominant nature took its course and overcame her inhibitions. Lynne discovered that this way of life
is wonderful for women, and the sex is out of this world.

Jessica likes her husband to see her like a Queen. They focus their roles not only as Wife and husband, but also as Queen and
servant. Jessica uses her creativity to make the most mundane tasks new and exciting in her marriage.

“My husband and I have recently come to a unique agreement regarding our finances. The underlying thesis in our plan is that all
marital resources belong to me. First, we have a shared checking account (with my name first, like in the phone book) and my husband
is responsible for making sure the bills are paid. The trick is that he prepares all the checks, but I'm the only one who signs them. My
husband is not allowed to access the checkbook except when he does his accounts and he takes it when he has finished preparing
the checks and balances, and puts it in a locked box to which I have the only key. I am also the one who has the only credit card, which
is also in his name and which he is only allowed to take for supervision or when traveling alone, and in that case only for emergencies.

My husband is only allowed $20 a week in cash, which I give him every Friday at the bank, and this also allows me some delightfully
subtle public dominance (my new hobby). On Fridays when he gets paid, I take him to the bank, have him sign the check in front of the
teller, and then he hands me the check to cash it.
I take out a twenty and pass it to him and several more for myself, which I put in my bag. On Fridays when he doesn't get paid, I take
him to the bank, withdraw just one twenty from the ATM and give it to him. The important thing is that he is not allowed to receive
money directly from the ATM (even at the ATM I make him pass the cylinder to me first), and he is never allowed to go to the bank
alone. I always try to go to cashiers and make sure they get it. Many of the cashiers are young and I like to think that I am educating
them on how men should treat women.

In addition to paying the bills you have to prepare a “Queen's Annual Budget” which is printed on paper and with different pages in
which Her Majesty's Assets, Liabilities, and Monthly Expenses are examined. I will review every bank entry when I arrive to supervise
my hubby's work, and he has to give me a fortnightly report in which we discuss the situation of the Queen's Treasury and Her Long-
Term Financial Objectives. I like this arrangement because it puts the burden of planning our future on him but leaves all the power to
me.

If my hubby wants more than what is allotted, I allow him to have a special audience before the Queen, held in our bedroom. I put on
a long black satin robe, black garter belt with stockings and nothing else, and sit on the bed. He knocks on the door and after I say
“Come in” he comes and kneels before me totally naked. Then I say “Yes” and he bends down and kisses the top of each foot and
says, “My Mistress, I have come to ask Your Highness to allow me access to additional funds from Her Majesty’s Treasury.” Then I
listen to your request and accept or deny it. If I refuse, he stands in the corner and I whip him with a riding crop for wasting my time,
and then I make him kneel in the corner for thirty minutes so he can think about why he has been punished. If I accept it, you are
required to kiss the top and bottom of each of my feet, and say “Thank you my Queen.” Sometimes I condition my acceptance on
putting my head between Her Majesty's legs and licking her to orgasm in fifteen minutes and failure will be punished as mentioned.

before.
The family budget can be fun, especially in a Female Supremacy house. On the last day of the year you will be reviewed to see if you
deserve an award, which will depend on how you have served me during the year, which will be measured by your performance at
work and at home. This way of life is so much fun!”

Finances are usually the most difficult area for a man to surrender to his wife. Finances represent a man's talent and time. When a
woman takes care of finances, she is actually taking care of the last zone of resistance. A man works at his job and earns a salary and
that salary represents a lot to a man. For him to surrender full control over it to his wife and let her make financial decisions is true
female domination and male submission. A woman who owns the
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Three Faces of Eve

salary of a man, owns that man's time, talent and career. From now on Jessica's husband works for her. You will now experience
increasing dependence on her and become more and more submissive to her.

Our Mothers, Grandmothers and the women of those generations were used to being held captive because
their husbands kept all the money. Women always had to ask for the money and explain why they needed it
and for what purpose. In most homes, the wife was no different from the children, because she had to try to
catch her husband in a good mood before he could make his financial requests. Well, now the tables are
turning and women are maintaining control of their finances and are even gaining control over their husbands'.
Men are now required to bow before their wives to beg for a few dollars and to give an account of why they
need the money. At least Jessica makes it fun and creative for her husband. It was not fun for our Mothers
and Grandmothers when men controlled the Money. All women should remember the Golden Rule. Who
controls the Gold Rules. In a Female Dominance marriage, the Woman Rules.

Mistress, Queen and Goddess. These are three of the many faces of a wife within a Female Domination
marriage. A man's sheer humility and devotion can seduce a woman's dominant nature and make her expect,
and even demand, adoration and reverence.
Some men would prefer to be slaves to a woman instead of her traditional husband. Some men seem more
satisfied in the role of slave than in that of traditional husband. Not all submissives are the same and not all
women are the same. In the final analysis each couple (primarily the woman) must decide what works best. It
may take years of trial and error to find what works best, but life is a journey and a relationship is a journey.
Darren's marriage ranged from traditional to part-time FemDom to 24/7 Mistress/slave.

“My wife and I have enjoyed a D/ s relationship since we were in our early twenties. It has been a part-time
way of life while we were both busy with our careers and other life responsibilities. We tried to play when
possible and about four times a year we had week-long sessions, in which I was my wife's slave. He liked
these occasions when I was his slave so much that he often told me that he wanted it to be a full-time
arrangement. The internet opened my wife to new ideas regarding D/ s and the more she learned the more
deeply she wanted to embrace that way of life. I was the one who resisted the idea of being his full-time slave.

In July 2001, I was informed that I would be forced to retire at the end of the year. They offered me an
attractive package that would allow me financial freedom. My wife immediately wanted to have me as a slave
24/7 as soon as she knew that my retirement was decided. I knew she would continue working, so I resisted
again. My wife is in her mid-fifties and is still stunning. So he used his provocative ways to convince me to try
it. Since I had always enjoyed our D/ s sessions, he convinced me that I would enjoy full-time bondage.

The date was set, January 1, 2002, the date that would change my life. I kept asking questions but she told
me not to worry and that she would take care of everything. On December 31 we dressed up and started the
rounds of different New Year's parties. At midnight my Wife gave me a long, provocative kiss and took me by
surprise when she told me to enjoy it, because it would be my last kiss.
We went home immediately. He took my wallet, cut up each credit card as well as my driver's license. He
ordered me to undress and kneel. He took a long chain and hooked it to my left ankle.
He grabbed my hair and pushed me into the garage, taking the other end of the chain and hooking it on the
bar that holds the door in place. It was impossible to remove the chain. I had been in this position before,
during one of our games, but this time there was no escape. Next my wife impressed me by slapping me in
the face a couple of times with the back of her hand. I was terrified. He had an expression of determination I
had never seen before. He had wanted to do this to me for a long time and now his fantasy had come true,
and his excitement and excitement were obvious. He told me to stay standing and not move until he returned.
She told me that she was going to come back, to party more, but this time for herself, as a single woman. I
think two or three hours had passed when the door opened. She appeared looking provocative and desirable
like I had never seen on her before.
He also had a riding crop in his hand. I knew I was there for that. He started spanking me harder than ever
before during our foreplay of D/ s. This time his spankings were not erotic, this time it was not a game. This
time it was real and he was taming me, and I quickly submitted to his dominance.
In the weeks and months that followed my wife continued to tame and transform me, from being her husband
to being her slave. He loved her as much as ever, but now he also feared her. Now I clean, I cook, I wash the
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Three Faces of Eve

clothes, I iron, I answer my Mistress's postal mail and email. I work between 12 and 18 hours a day every day of my life. Do I enjoy it?
Yeah! I am disciplined daily and punished when necessary. I have lost the 35 pounds (about 16 kg) I needed and have increased my
muscular structure. I follow these simple rules:

1 – Obey immediately.
2 – Focus on what you are doing.
3 – Remain on your knees and with your eyes lowered.
4 – Answer “Yes Ma’am” or “No Ma’am”.
5 – Speak only when spoken to.
6 – Never expect sex.
7 – There are rewards and punishments, so never complain.

Now I am only allowed to kiss her feet as a sign of respect. Every time she enters or leaves a room I'm working in I have to kneel and
wait. You can come closer and place your feet under my bowed head, this is a signal for me to kiss your feet. Sometimes, when I have
worked extremely hard, he can kiss my head. We no longer have intimate relationships. However, I have never felt more attracted to
her. I see her in a new light, with renewed adoration and new respect.

In my eyes she is the most exciting woman alive.

Those who want a 24/7 life have it difficult. You have to love your Mistress as well as desire her. Desire is everything you can have and
deserve. Once you are there there is no way out. I have no money, no credit cards, no car and I have very few clothes. My Mistress
cuts my hair when necessary. This way of life is hard, frustrating, and sometimes painful, but I love it. I get to live the way that many
men can only fantasize. I am truly the slave of a beautiful woman. “My wife loves me this way and I love satisfying her.”

This is one of the most interesting stories and one of the most extreme FemDom marriages I have ever come across. Here you have a
happily married man, who introduced his wife to the female domination lifestyle when they were in their twenties. They played D&S
games for nearly thirty years, eventually causing his wife's previously dormant dominant nature to be aroused and unleashed. Her
dominance increased until she had this hunger of wanting to take her husband from part-time submissive to full-time slave. Her D&S
fantasies and desires overtook his D&S fantasies and desires. She was the one who wanted to experience having a full-time male
slave, and she wanted that slave to be her husband. Then, once he retired and there was no reason to live in the so-called outside
world, his wife took advantage of this and made him give full satisfaction to his fantasy. I find this fascinating.

Lots of men fantasize about being the permanent slave of a beautiful woman, but in Darren's case, it was his wife who had the fantasy
of being the owner of a male slave. He had been harboring this wish for over twenty years and his occasional D&S sessions only fueled
his desire to make it a reality. His wife obviously has a sadistic side to her dominant nature and wanted to have a slave whom she
could treat sternly and without nonsense. And she didn't want just any man as her slave, she wanted the man she loved to be her
slave. I didn't want to play games with this way of life, I wanted it to be a present reality. Now that's how things are. She has made her
wish a reality and in the process, has created for her husband a life that he finds challenging and yet also satisfying.

What goes through her mind when she lets him do the housework alone? Where she goes? He knows she still has a career but no
longer shares the details of her life with him. He is now her slave and a slave has no right to ask his Mistress. Where do you go and
what do you do when you are not at home?
Since she no longer has an intimate life with Darren, does she have a lover? Is he a young lover? Darren has to wonder if she's intimate
with someone but he doesn't know and she loves to keep him in the dark.
She had intimate relations with him for thirty years but now it is over, because he has become her slave.

Darren is her husband legally, but not in reality. He has given everything to his wife and she comes and goes as she pleases. His life
is not a life of leisure. He doesn't spend his retirement on the golf course. No, his life consists of serving his Mistress. He has to do the
housework for her, take care of the house, spend hours tied up while he reflects on what she could be doing with her freedom.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination The Three Faces of Eve

I find all of this fascinating. By being her slave and working for her, Darren actually has a feeling of being
useful. He has found satisfaction and this life is a challenge for him and this life satisfies him. His wife
knew the kind of structured life he needed to be happy and satisfied. He is free of mental responsibility
and can focus his energy on pleasing his Mistress. Darren's sexuality now consists of worshiping his
Mistress and serving her. There are no longer intimate relationships but his sexual satisfaction comes
from submitting to her. His is a life of giving and not receiving, yet he is satisfied, because he loves to
give himself to a woman in such a pure way.
Darren's situation is extreme but not unique. In my many years of involvement in this way of life, I have,
on occasion, encountered these types of FemDom arrangements. Obviously such an arrangement leaves
the man open to an abusive situation, however what makes this arrangement work for Darren and his
wife is the fact that they previously enjoyed many years of marriage and intimacy. They both know each
other deeply and first established a relationship of trust. Darren's wife seems harsh and cruel, but their
long history together allows Darren to trust his wife with all this power and control over him.
Slavery means losing that position of life together. Obviously no man loses his free will in a free society,
a man can always leave a relationship. Darren is free to get out of this situation. But for the man who
wants to give his free will to a woman and who can endure a life of total servitude, the idea of giving up is
not an option, because life being a slave with free will to a woman is satisfying. It's rare but it happens.
Most men never descend to such a depth of submission, but Darren finds his current situation satisfying
and fulfilling. Most men fantasize about being true 24/7 slaves to a woman, but the reality is that few men
can live it.

Mistress, Queen and Goddess. The nature of woman is complex, because she is the giver of life, the
Nurturer, the Mother, the Wife, and the Matriarch. The woman is kind, tender-hearted, forgiving, beautiful
and sexual. Society has labeled women as the fair sex and the weaker sex. But women are also strong,
manipulative, selfish, powerful, dominant, aggressive and authoritarian. The submissive adores a woman
for her many ways of being and submits to her many ways of being. The masculine gender longs to
submit to the loving feminine authority, no matter how it is expressed.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Temporal Regression and Female Authority

Chapter Fourteen

Temporal Regression and Female Authority Figures

When I was a boy, I said get rid of those boyish things; Now that I'm getting older, so old, I love all those days as a
boy. (John Cougar Mellencamp and GM Green, “Hurts So Good”)

I am a whore, I am a lover, I am a girl, I am a mother! (Meredith Brooks, “Bitch”)

One of the questions I ask male clients who have submissive desires is “Can you remember the first time you realized
you wanted to be sexually dominated by a woman?” Quite often the answer will be a childhood experience that includes
an adult female authority figure. Briefly, here are a few answers:

From Brian: “When I was ten years old, I was sick in a hospital. There was a nurse who was absolutely beautiful. I
remember that when she was taking my temperature and performing basic medical procedures on me, while I was lying
idle in the hospital bed, I was attracted to her. He wanted to be dominated by her. She is the first woman I remember
having sexual fantasies about. Even after she had left the hospital, I would lie awake at home and fantasize about her,
while she played with my body. In my fantasies he dominated me and had sexual relations with me. I have no idea why I
had such desires towards her, but I suppose it was because I was so helpless around her when I was in the hospital. “I
never saw her again but I loved her from a distance for the next year.”

From John: “There was that teacher at the junior high school. She was dark and incredibly attractive.
She wore tight blouses, tight skirts, and provocative high heels. I remember one day she wore a leather skirt to class that
made me go crazy. I think she dressed that way to provoke the boys in her class. He had lost his mind over her. I used
to stay after school and volunteer to do things for her, because I just wanted to be around her. I felt weak and very
submissive to her.
“I fantasized about her all the time and she was the object of my thoughts the first time I masturbated.”

From Richard: “There was my sister who was six years older than me. My parents assigned chores to each of us, but my
sister made me do hers when my parents weren't home, and she took the credit. When I was eleven she was already a
senior in high school. She was very authoritarian with me and I loved it. Most little brothers fight with their older sisters,
but that wasn't the case for me. I would do anything for her. I was attracted to her and what I loved most about her was
the way she treated me.

I remember when she sunbathed in the driveway. He lay on a chaise lounge right under my bedroom window. I would
climb on the bed and peek out the window and look at her beautiful body.
When I look back I feel embarrassed about it, but then doing it seemed like a natural thing. She was a Goddess in my
eyes. Now that we are older and we both have families, we enjoy a very close brother/ sister relationship. She has no
idea that I once fantasized about her. I was hung up on her, just to be close to her. I loved when she bossed me around
and ordered me to do her chores for her. “These are some of the best memories of my childhood.”

From Darrell: “I had an Aunt who was really strong. She was a very dominant woman and ruled over my Uncle. My father
always made jokes behind his back about how my Aunt had her brother by the nose. It bothered my father, but I loved
being around my Aunt. Our families all camped together
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Temporal Regression and Female Authority

summers and loved spending time with my Aunt. When I hit puberty I loved watching her swim in the river, when she was wearing her
tight one-piece swimsuit and I remember seeing her nipples through the swimsuit. She often put on a good neckline. I remember lying
in my tent at night and fucking the air mattress, pretending that my Aunt was sitting on top of me, in her one-piece swimsuit, giving me
orders like she did my Uncle.”

Over the years I have counseled many men who had some variation of the Adult Woman/young boy fantasy. Probably the most
common are the Nanny/baby and Teacher/student fantasies. The Aunt/nephew and Mom/son, and the Governess/young boy are also
popular among submissives.
This fantasy revolves around female authority and usually involves some sexual elements.
When a man is an adolescent and reaching the age of sexuality, his first sexual fantasies are normally adapted to the adult women in
his life. Some boys are sexually attracted to their Nannies, Teachers, Aunts, Older Sisters and even Mothers. A boy's first orgasm can
occur through masturbation in the fantasy of having sex with one of the female authority figures present in his life. It may even be with
an item from the Female Guardian's wardrobe, such as a bra, panties, or tights.

In addition to the sexual aspects of your fantasy, domination and discipline are almost always involved. The submissive man who has
this fantasy wants to submit to the authority of the adult woman. Some submissive men enjoy going back in time in their memory to
become boys again, and they want the babysitter to spank them, the teacher to hit them with the ruler, their mother to hit them with
the paddle, or the female guardian and possibly the Governess will hit them with the cane. The discipline by his female authority figure
adds to his submissive and sexual desires towards her.

Normally there is a form of submissive desire mixed with sexuality. A young boy is used to being bossed around and dominated by the
adult female authority figures in his life. Then, as she begins to enter puberty, her sexual fantasies often include being the helpless
victim of an adult female authority figure. He fantasizes that she has it out with him and thus teaches him the facts of life from her
position of experienced and skilled authority. Not all boys begin their sexual exploration with these types of fantasies, but it is surprising
that many boys do.

When these boys become men with submissive desires, they often still maintain the fantasy of being an innocent, helpless boy who is
being dominated and used sexually by an adult female authority figure. They remember that their first desires of submission were
towards their Teacher, Nanny or Mother and they remember how pleasant and exciting it was to have these sexual fantasies and
dreams. When these men discover sexually oriented adult magazines and videos, it is the stories and scenes where an older woman
dominates a young boy or a younger man that cause them the most intense sexual arousal.

Roxanne receives numerous calls from submissive men looking to play from an Adult Woman/young boy perspective. Roxanne's phone
clients tell her which of the Female Authority Figures they want her to represent and she takes on the role of Teacher, Mother, Aunt or
Nanny while her callers take on the role of themselves as young boys. Then she pretends to sexually dominate these men while they
pretend to be boys.

“In my experience, it seems that a substantial percentage of my clients want age play sessions, although Juanma has informed me
that in some places this expression is translated as “age play”. infantilism games", since in this same chapter "infantilism" is specifically
talked about as one of these games, I have preferred to translate it as "age games") are seeking to satisfy a need that has remained
unsatisfied since they were young . Normally they are looking for one or some of the following combinations: nurturing is a difficult word
to translate because it encompasses everything a mother does with a child, feeding him, teaching him, caring for him, educating him),
approval, sex and/ or discipline. Her favorite scenarios are Mother/ son, Aunt/ nephew, and Teacher/ student, and her “fantasy” ages
range from 6 to 18 years old.

Interestingly, a small number of the men I speak to tell me that their fantasies are based on events they experienced in their youth. A
gentleman was sent to his Aunt one summer when he was 15, and his Aunt was very attractive. She had very shapely legs and always
wore shorts and sandals. He developed a youthful crush and began to fantasize about her
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Temporal Regression and Female Authority

when he masturbated. Even though nothing really happened, he still fantasizes about her and feels the need
to act it out with me over the phone.
A similar Aunt/ Nephew scenario becomes more incestuous. My client goes back to when she was about 17 years old and visits her
attractive Aunt while her Uncle is working. Aunt tells him to wait for her in the living room, while she goes upstairs to change. He
disobeys instructions, goes upstairs, looks in his Aunt's bedroom and sees her in panties and stockings. He surreptitiously enters the
room and finally his Aunt seduces him.

Another client of mine prefers the Teacher/ Student perspective where I am his attractive teacher and he is
about 12 years old. We're alone in the class and I pull down his pants and place him on my lap. His need is
for extreme corporal punishment, and he seeks permission to cry and exorcise the guilt he feels. It might
seem like this is an impossible scenario over the phone, but his need is so strong that he actually punishes
himself with a large wooden paddle during our phone session. Age games are complex and fascinating, and
men have myriad reasons that compel them to act this way.
"Many men use these games to search their own souls until they get some kind of satisfaction, whether it's
nurturing, approval, sex, or punishment that they seek."

Roxanne once asked me if I could explain why so many men request this service, because she was impressed
by how common this desire was within the male gender. To be completely honest and frank about it, most of
these men wish a mature woman had had sex with them when they were young. They often fantasize that it
was an experienced mature woman who taught them how to give sexual pleasure to a woman. Some of these
men never feel comfortable being the aggressor that society dictates they have to be when dealing with the
opposite sex. They prefer to be passive and helpless when having sex. The Adult Woman/young boy fantasy
is a place where you can be innocent and passive while you worship and discover the mystery of the feminine
in all its beauty and authority.
Unfortunately, much of the erotic literature that deals with these fantasies has been censored by our society
out of the correct concern and need to protect children from child pornography and sexual harassment. The
fear of these very strict laws prevented the creation of most of the new publications of erotic literature for
adults that dealt with the fantasy of the Adult Woman/young boy. This is very bad because this particular
fantasy is not about a little boy being sexually harassed but rather about a grown man going back to when
women had authority over him and his beginnings in sexuality.
It is sad that society does not want to understand this widespread male desire and draw the clear differences.
Most of these men would like to be the helpless victims of a loving and authoritarian woman. Such erotica
needs to be free from censorship because it can help men discover more about their submissive desires. Of
course this frequent male fantasy still manages to express itself in some important tastefully written books
and in films. Men have told me about their sexual arousal when reading or watching the Mature Woman/
Younger Man scenes in “The Summer Boys,” “The Graduate,” “Summer of '42,” “My Tutor,” and other books.
and similar films. Although these scenes are primarily about encounters between fifteen-year-olds and young
adults with older, more experienced women, some literature pushed the limits. The purpose of this eroticism
was not understood as encouraging a premature sexual encounter between an adult woman and an underage
boy, but rather was to express this common male desire, which is found within the majority of males with
blood in the veins.
Society never learns that when something is declared taboo or prohibited it only makes the forbidden fruit
more desirable. Of course all child pornography must be eliminated and never produced, because society
needs to protect children from exploitation, but adult erotica that deals with this natural and common part of a
boy's adolescence needs to get rid of censorship and be better understood. The censorship that takes place
today only fuels this fantasy within men, because the mind of the submissive cannot be censored. This is
why men look for an understanding and loving woman who helps them explore this fantasy in a healthy
environment. It really is a healthy thing for this fantasy to be practiced as a role-play between willing adults.
The man never got to experience this taboo fantasy when he was a boy but he can live it through role-playing
with an Adult woman. This is why submissive men, when they call a Female Domination telephone service or
when they visit a professional Dominatrix, commonly request Age Games.

Victoria has played the Adult Woman/young boy fantasy game with many of her paying clients. When you
think of professional Domination, the image of leather, whips and equipment comes to mind.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Temporal Regression and Female Authority

made of ties. However Victoria conducts many domination sessions in a softer, more eloquent atmosphere. All men have a unique submissive nature and
that nature is expressed differently within each man's sexuality. Victoria is an expert in all explorations of the submissive nature of men and Age Games are
a fairly common request among her adult clients.

“I would have to say that the role-playing perspectives most requested by men, when it comes to age-related
games, are the Teacher/ student and the Nanny/ baby. First I get into the character. I can be Britney, a twenty-
one-year-old college student who has been hired to take care of young Billy. Most men want to be between the
ages of ten and sixteen again. I like it, because the man mentally returns to when he was entering puberty.

I can throw my hair back in a ponytail, like a young college student. I can dress in a T-shirt and tight shorts, the
kind that define the shapes, to go further in the representation. I pretend to be an aggressive and outgoing young
woman who, at her young age, has already proven that women are superior to men. I'm going to find young Billy
very nice. I pretend that Britney is attracted to little Billy, but Britney doesn't actually like babysitting. She was
treated badly when she was that age and now that she is older and has had affairs, Britney has come to dislike
the way boys and men are always bossing her around. Britney is physically attracted to men, but she doesn't
like their attitudes or quirks. I explain this to my client to situate my character.

Next I start playing with William while he pretends to be young Billy. I strike up a conversation with him, as any
babysitter would do with a new boy whose supervision he is responsible for. I tell him that I think it's very
delicious and I pinch his cheeks. Then I tell him it was bad. I tell him that all boys are bad and should be
punished. I ask him if his mother ever spanks him. You can say Yes or you can say No. It doesn't matter. I tell
him that I think he deserves to be punished and that I am going to spank him. I order him to get naked for me,
and once naked, I laugh at how small his penis is. I can tell him, “Billy, little one, how are you going to please
a woman with such a little thing? You better wait for it to grow when you do.”

Grown men turn beet red with shame when I humiliate them in this way. Then I tell young Billy that it's hot in his
room and I need to get comfortable before I spank him. I take off my shirt to reveal my bra. I grab William (young
Billy) and throw him into my lap. I can use the hairbrush, or just my hand, and I start spanking Billy. I tell young
Billy how bad he is and give him a good, hard, old-fashioned spanking while I lecture him.

I tell him how much stronger than him I am and how much I enjoy hitting his dear little ass. When I feel that
William is already beaten enough, I release him and I can stand in front of him, with my hands on my hips. I can
say something like this, “What are you
looking at, you little pervert? Have you never seen a girl in a bra until now?”
This time too, such words will make a grown man feel ashamed, almost as if he were a little child. Most of the
time the mature man will turn his head in shame or look at the ground embarrassed. This is part of the role-
playing process because he begins to travel back to the innocent days when he was a little boy discovering his
sexuality. There is some guilt mixed with his excitement. He remembers feeling guilty for lusting after his
babysitter, but he is also sexually aroused. Most men will stiffen as I talk to them like they are little children.
Below I assume the role of discipline above the sexual one. I can say, “This is why I'm superior to you, Billy. I
have a body that is a masterpiece, right? Would you like to touch me, Billy?”

By then William will probably be in subspace and I'll make him beg for the right to touch my body. Since this is
Professional Domination, there can be no sexual contact, so I have to play tease.

“Touching me is forbidden, Billy, because you are too young. My God, such dirty thoughts in such a young mind.
I'm afraid I'll have to spank you again to get those impure thoughts out of you.”

Then I lay him back on my lap to spank him more. The men swallow this as they sigh with pleasure and purr with
content as I role-play with them from these Adult Woman/ young boy perspectives.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Temporal Regression and Female Authority

How is this fantasy practiced when it concerns a real FemDom relationship? One can imagine the many different
directions such a scenario can take if it is between a wife and her husband within the private walls of their
bedroom. Wives who discover that their husbands have this particular fantasy may want to consider role-playing
the Adult woman/child man fantasy. It can create incredible bonds of intimacy as well as being very satisfying for
the submissive who has desires for Age Games. In addition to adding some spice to the bedroom, these role-
playing games can be really productive within the wife/husband relationship. The goal of these fantasies is not only
to relive a man's childhood and thus explore the beginnings of his submissive nature, but they will also program
into the man's psyche that the wife is also a female authority figure.

This is important because these role-playing games can help a man make the connection that he does not need to
fantasize about his childhood to be under the control of loving women, but that by submitting to his wife he is living
the reality of being under the control of a woman. loving woman.
By role-playing her as the Nanny, Teacher, Nurse, Governess, Mom and other of these Female Authority figures,
a woman may be instilling in her submissive husband that the Wife is also a Female Authority figure who can
manage at the same time love and discipline. In addition to being a lot of fun, this type of role-playing game can
be emotionally healthy.
First of all, Roxanne and Victoria role-played with their clients from the perspective of Adult Woman/adolescent
man, because it is during this time frame of the young man's life that he begins to feel sexual desires towards his
Female Authority Figures. . However, another form of Age Games is Infantilism. This involves the role play of a
Mother and her young son.
When a man enjoys playing the role of an infant (hence infantilism) he longs to be pampered, cared for, and to
return to the first scenes of his childhood. A grown man playing the role of a submissive baby could be seen by
someone as embarrassing and humiliating, but an adult man may have the need to play the role of a baby or a
young schoolboy. Infantilism is a way for a submissive man to express emotions that are normally forbidden to him.
Given society's constant demands on men to be masculine, call the shots, and succeed, it's no wonder that even
the strongest, brightest man can seek contact with his softer, hidden self in his relationship under command. firm
but kind of a Mom.

Believe it or not, some women enjoy facilitating (or forcing) their husbands into the adorable role of being a child.
Women are nurturers by nature and even some vanilla wives enjoy treating their husbands somewhat like little
children. This is especially true if there are no real children in your home. Within Female Domination, Infantilism is
an opportunity for the Dominant Woman to gain greater control and power in her marriage, treating her husband
more like her child, so that he is not tempted to consider himself her equal. In most cases Childhood is, above all,
a form of role-playing. One advantage of turning him back into a child is that the wife can discover the root of his
submissive nature and thus be able to understand it and then use it to her advantage. What would make a man
undergo this kind of treatment? (or even crave it)? The reasons can be numerous. First is the
joy of escaping into a fantasy world. Second is the sheer sensual delight of emotional risk and physical stimulation.
Finally there is the happiness of sharing the deepest intimacy and trust between two people. If the man truly wants
to surrender and fall into the childish role, he will be able to see and experience the loving side and nurturing
function of the feminine nature.

When an adult man plays the role of a child, he really wants to be able to appreciate the beauty and love that a
woman fulfills as Mom. This will bring you comfort and joy and can even heal any wound that may have been
caused in your own childhood, if you lacked that love and attention from your natural Mother. The man who has
become a child enjoys being “enmadrado” because he feels good from an emotional and psychological point of
view. Its reward is mental and sexual pleasure of an intense and prolonged nature.
Some of the components of that pleasure may be the desire for discipline (such as spankings or punishment
enemas) but even humiliation and punishment are pleasurable because they encourage psychological surrender
to the woman.
Without trust a Mom/man-child relationship is impossible. Only trust allows participants to discuss their fantasies in the first place,
much less develop them in great detail. If the fantasy involves some humiliation and pain, it takes the deepest possible trust to make
the relationship work. In fact one cannot imagine a satisfying Mom/man child relationship outside the boundaries of marriage or a long-
term commitment. By giving himself to his Mom a man is saying, “I trust you completely.”
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Temporal Regression and Female Authority

Infantilism is not common as a way of life but there are couples who enjoy its practice. Melissa and Patrick practice Infantilism and for
them it has gone from being a role-playing game to becoming their current way of life. Melissa tells us her story.

“When I first met Patrick, I was twenty years old, working as an exotic dancer in a cabaret, not far from the refinery where he worked as
an engineer, here in San Francisco. He was a small but intelligent man. My physical dimensions and strength ensured my dominance in
the relationship from the beginning, and it was mine from the first belly dance. Within two weeks I asked her to come live with me and our
love culminated in marriage within the following six weeks. Then I took full control of our honeymoon route and he loved it. Now we have
been happily married for more than twenty years.

Patrick recognized from the beginning that both my natural intelligence and professional ambitions were superior to his own and he
voluntarily granted me preeminence as Head of Household. Although he was successful in his own work, first as an engineer and then
as an engineering manager, he simply did not feel comfortable in positions of authority or leadership. Outside of work he has never
shown any real ability, or even interest, in the exercise of power or authority, which to me had always seemed so perfectly natural and
easy. Thus, with relative ease, our marriage soon established itself in its essentially Matriarchal guidelines, which allowed me to launch
my own career. I simply informed Patrick that I intended to go to college, attend law school, and become a lawyer at his expense. I
demanded that he pay for my education, provide me with tutoring in various subjects, provide me with a car for transportation, and
maintain ample spending power for myself.

This decision regarding career and financial care arrangements also helped establish the First Rule of Our Relationship: We argue; I
decide; he obeys. In cases where I have already made a decision, or feel particularly confident on a particular matter, the need for
discussion is obviated and I simply inform Patrick. This eliminates the need for discussion in about seventy percent of the cases, allowing
Patrick to concentrate on his engineering career and leaving other matters in my much more capable hands. My decision to have Patrick
subsidize my education went a long way in establishing my Authority and reinforcing my complete control over him. At no time has he
even reconsidered this agreement and has always accepted it as natural and logical. This flexibility of character, his calm manners and a
somewhat childlike naivety were all very endearing to me, and over the years they have deepened the ties between us. I love him so
much!

After graduating from law school with honors, I landed a position as an associate attorney at a prominent firm here in San Francisco,
becoming a junior partner in less than two years. In this way I began to eclipse Patrick professionally and financially, because his
engineering career had already passed its zenith. So it was inevitable that he would take complete control of our finances, because my
legal practices were now the main source of income. I soon realized that controlling our income and resources meant much more than
just financial freedom, it meant total freedom! Professional and intellectual freedom assured me continued success in my already
flourishing legal practice. Financial freedom granted me the power to invest to secure my future and my now rapidly growing standard of
living. Most importantly, it meant the freedom to determine and live my own way. To enjoy such complete social and moral freedom I also
secured its highest, final and total expression, my complete sexual freedom!

This, too, was a Defining Moment and, like its predecessor, established the Second Rule of Our Relationship: We Have Absolutes; I have
Absolute freedom; he accepts and lives under My Absolute control; This applies to all aspects, there are no exceptions. From the
beginning, my sexual needs, energy, and performance levels far exceeded theirs, and these disparities had inevitably increased with
the passage of time. It could hardly be surprising given the age difference.

Patrick was realistic enough to not only accept this, but to actively encourage me in the exercise of my newfound sexual freedom.

Consistent with the exercise of my sexual freedom and my relationship with Patrick, now Maternal, of course, the formalization of my
marriage and, for him, a program of male chastity was required. Already in the first year of law school he had begun a progressive
reduction of his marital activity, in favor of supervised masturbation privileges. However now she was determined to eliminate these as
well, in favor of bi-weekly milking. This, I explained, was necessary to move his love for me to a higher plane and to allow me tighter
control. You can't imagine my happiness when, upon hearing
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Temporal Regression and Female Authority

This, he just broke down and cried. In this tearful acceptance, I now saw that he would never resist Me or My Authority.

It took me almost an entire year to redefine my marriage, and it required considerable effort on both sides, which ultimately proved to
be more than worth it. Patrick's journey toward total submission to me led us to Infantilism. Each one has their roles. I, Goddess-
Mother, loving, but always strict; He, the little boy, obedient and adoring. With the redefinition of my marriage complete, I pursued
both my legal career and my freedom with renewed vigor. Over the next three years I became a full partner, made numerous
successful investments and completed the PhD in Legal Documents. I remodeled the house, adding numerous art objects, and
enlarged it to palace proportions, with the addition of two large wings. My name was added to the San Francisco Social Registry,
greatly increasing both the number and quality of my social contacts and proportionally widening my erotic opportunities.

I plumped and toned my already voluptuous body with workout routines. Now I look like a big, muscular version of Anita Ekberg or
Melanie Griffith. This is complemented by a completely new wardrobe, with business clothes, evening dresses, expensive jewelry
and, of course, lingerie. My sexual rebirth was wonderfully rewarding for me, both physically and psychologically. My lovers included
professionals, businessmen and other celebrities.

Patrick's infantilization is a logical consequence of this process. For several years now, my relationship with him has evolved in a
progressively maternal direction. Infantilismo has allowed Patrick and I to enjoy a very special and close relationship.”

The wife or woman who acts in the role of Mom enjoys the intoxicating feeling of complete power over her man child. Few men are
as willing to be dominated as the adult child. Furthermore, in this fantasy the Mom and the baby are unusually close and intimate. If
the Dominant Woman has never had children of her own, this type of role-play (and, in some cases, lifestyle) offers her the opportunity
to release and develop more of her nature as a nurturer. Some women really enjoy this activity because it satisfies a part of them.
One thing is clear, Infantilism definitely establishes powerful and intimate bonds between the Dominant Wife and her submissive
husband. It will elevate the woman to a position of authority, and the man will look upon his wife not only as the companion of his life,
but also as his superior guardian. As Melissa has discovered this can spark a real power exchange and give the woman a real
advantage in the marriage.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Leather Sex

Chapter Fifteen

Leather Sex:
Fetishism and BDSM
One of these days these boots are going to walk all over you. (Nancy Sinatra, “These Boots Are Made For Walkin”)

Sometimes I love not feeling what I should, you make it hurt so good. (John Cougar Mellencamp and GM
Green, “Hurts So Good”)

Men are so oriented towards viewing images that the mere sight of a woman in fetish clothing can bring out his submissive nature.
There was some investigation into this. Many years ago I read an article in a fetish publication about a research project, done by
professional dominant women, in which they measured the level of submission in men. What they did was that they gave each client
who visited them a score between 1 and 10, with 1 being for the slightly submissive and 10 for the extremely submissive.

The submissive had to verbally tell the dominant woman what grade he would be assigned, after she had performed various D&S
activities on him. What dominant women discovered is that they could make a man go from 1 to 6 or 7 simply by putting on a fetish
outfit. The sight of a woman dressed in a provocative leather or latex outfit made these men feel weak. This makes sense from a
psychological point of view because men are very visually oriented. That is the reason pornography is more popular among men than
women. Men can get tremendously aroused (or feel tremendously submissive) just by watching. So if a woman wants to take her man
to subspace so she can work with him more easily, she will get him there much faster if she wears a fetish outfit.

Another advantage of fetish clothing is the effect it can have on the dominant woman. A woman who puts on fetish clothing is basically
taking charge. This is particularly true for beginners in this way of life. The nervous and insecure woman, who knows little about D&S,
can begin to feel powerful when she puts on provocative, fetishistic clothing. When you look in the mirror you will see that you radiate
power and sexuality and this can give you more confidence. Attitude is the key when it comes to dominating a man, and the woman
who looks powerful will feel powerful and the woman who feels powerful will be powerful. No man can get over a woman who appears
dominant and exudes an aura of domination. Fetish clothing can help achieve these goals.

Female Domination is more about the woman's attitude than her attire. A woman who knows who she is and what she is will demand
attention and submission from a man, regardless of what her outfit is.
However, men are visually oriented and outfits and props can greatly help a woman when she uses a man's fetish to awaken his
submissive nature. It is not so much because of the clothes but because of the energy that the woman perceives, coming from the
man, when he sees her in fetish clothing. The outfit gives the woman an advantage and she can use that advantage to her advantage
during a D&S scene.
If the appearance of a woman in fetish clothing makes a man feel overwhelmed by submission, it would be stupid not to use this
weapon against him. Attitude is the key, and a woman can dominate a man with her looks, her aura, her voice, and her sexuality. Tools
and toys are there to help.
Once a couple becomes experienced in this way of life, the need for fetish clothing is not so clear. Since the key is attitude, the woman
who is secure in her dominance will learn how to take her man into subspace by getting inside his head and stimulating his submission
triggers,
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Leather Sex

using your voice or using other more subtle methods. The experienced dominant woman develops an aura and the need to put on
fetish clothing becomes less. The experienced dominant woman puts on feminist clothing for the purpose of exploiting her man's fetish
or dresses up simply to add some fun and spice to the session. Every woman needs to learn what triggers will awaken a man's
submission and use these triggers to her advantage.

Although I have been unable to find any official statistics, based on my research, the number one so-called fetish among submissive
men is the boot fetish. Submissive men love women in boots. Submissive men say that a woman wearing leather boots (especially the
thigh-high variety) represents dominance. Boots are a symbol of female power and superiority. Men are known to become physically
and mentally weak just by seeing a woman wearing leather boots. Leather is a powerful fetish in itself and leather boots make this
fetish even stronger in submissive men.

Most men find female legs totally sexual. Put feminine legs in leather boots with high heels that enhance the feminine buttocks, and
most submissive men will be overwhelmed by the woman's sexuality. For the submissive and masochistic man, the female boot is
also a weapon. They look exciting, but stilettos are dangerous weapons because “these boots are going to walk all over you.” The
appearance of a woman in boots enslaves the man and then the heels of the boots can torture the captive man.

Some women develop a fetish for wearing boots. I know women who wear boots wherever they go. Boots can be very provocative,
erotic and powerful. A woman in boots can feel the submissive energy and sexual arousal that comes from men. This makes a woman
feel desirable and powerful. I have to confess that I have a good collection of boots. Thigh high, knee high, ankle high and I even own
a pair of crotch high boots. The boots make me feel powerful and exciting. Maybe it's because of how submissive some men are when
they see me with a pair of boots on. Men can't resist a dominant woman in leather, and they really go crazy for a woman in boots.
Sometimes it's fun to put on a pair of boots, rent a good movie, and have my sub worship the boots while I watch the movie. Submissives
with a boot fetish love to lick boots, plant sweet kisses all over them, and even suck on stilettos.

It can be really exciting for a woman to watch a man overcome with passion as he worships her boots. The worship of boots is a good
preamble before the worship of the female body.
It has been said that a fetish is when one has erotic feelings towards an object that is not sexual. If this is the definition of a fetish, then
it might be difficult to classify boots as a fetish because boots are designed to enhance the sexuality of the female foot and leg. Thigh
high, stiletto boots were designed for one reason and one reason only, to excite the sexual appetite of man's submissive nature. Men
created boots for women to wear for their own sexual pleasure. As with the corset, I find it ironic that so many men have become
enslaved by their own creation. Boots make women appear so sexual and dominant that many men are left frozen and helpless with
their submissive desires. With boots, women have once again used a man's fetish against him, because a woman uses her resources
and her sexual power to make the man defenseless.

The number one fetish material is leather. Leather is the skin of an animal transformed into a soft and exciting material. When a woman
adorns herself with leather she sends psychological and subliminal messages to the submissive man. It contains an animal meaning,
because the traditional hunter is now the hunted. When a woman puts on leather and disciplines a man, it represents the woman
conquering and dominating the man. Other common fetish outfits are made of latex or PVC. Men love the look of shiny black material
covering the provocative curves of female forms. Leather is also quite flattering for feminine shapes that do not have perfect
measurements. A broad woman looks exciting and powerful when adorned with leather.

Leather Sex has come to be identified with those couples who enjoy a more physical and harsh form of Domination and submission.
S&M and B&D are considered Leather Sex. Obviously, a man can become submissive and a woman can enjoy wearing leather,
without participating in Leather Sex. A fetish does not dictate the entirety of a person's nature or desires. However, for the purpose of
this chapter, we will focus on FemDom couples who enjoy hardcore and can identify with the BDSM way of life.

BDSM is a pansexual way of life and you only have to go to a BDSM support group to see the many variants of ways of life represented.
Female Domination is just one of the many ways of life. Men who dominate women, men who dominate men, and women who dominate
women,
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Leather Sex

but the driving force of D&S, fetish and BDSM groups are the many submissive men in search of a dominant woman.

A masochistic man is said to have been the inspiration for the entire S&M movement. The German neurologist Richard von Krafft-Ebing
coined the word “Masochist” in his “Psychopathia Sexualis” (1886) from the sexual desires of Leopold von Sacher-Masoch. The word
“Sadist” was coined from the life and fantasies of the Marquis de Sade, who lived about a hundred years before Sacher-Masoch. It
was understood in psychology that some derived pleasure from harming others, but until Krafft-Ebing it had never been classified that
some could derive pleasure from pain. Krafft-Ebing coined the words Sadism and Masochism from the names of the Marquis de Sade
and Sacher-Masoch. Krafft-Ebing connected them as two sides of the same coin, but were Leopold von Sacher-Masoch's desires the
opposite side of the Marquis de Sade's fantasies?

When one reads Sacher-Masoch's works, it is clear that he longed to be dominated by a woman.
Sure, he wanted to be spanked by an exciting woman dressed in fur and he wanted her to humiliate him, but as we have examined
throughout this book, such desires are quite common among men.
Sacher-Masoch was a talented writer, who thought of expressing his fantasies through the written word, but how many men had similar
fantasies of submission that remained hidden in their souls? Krafft-Ebing recognized that such a form of sexuality was common enough
to need a word to classify such sexual desires. However, Sacher-Masoch was not the Yang to the Marquis de Sade's Ying. The Marquis
de Sade wrote about raping, murdering and torturing women for sexual pleasure. Sade chose to personify and identify the animal world
with the human class. Sade's pessimism about humanity came from his own persecution and imprisonment at the hands of the
aristocratic elite.

Sade's "Juliette" was one of the most ardent attempts to explore the depths to which the limits of morality could be pushed. His journey
through the novel begins as an investigation of the human body. Every inch of flesh was desecrated again and again. In a particularly
disconcerting moment, a visit is made to a Duke's house where Juliette is whipped and sexually harassed to the point of endangering
her life, in a room where bodies are thrown everywhere and carelessly. Over the blood that flows from Juliette's skinned buttocks, the
Duke shouts,

“By the guts of Almighty God, I have no great affection for women; If God made them, why can't I exterminate them? ...I see blood
and I am happy... (Juliette, 197).” (N. del T.: In the translations that I have consulted of this work into Spanish I have not found a
passage that fits rigorously with this one; the closest one appears translated as: “Oh! How I detest women! and I won't be able to
exterminate them all with a whip?... I'm happy, I see the blood.”)

Now contrast this with the works of Leopold von Sacher-Masoch. In “Venus in Fur,” he writes about a man who loved women so much
that he wanted to be a woman’s slave. He finds it inappropriate to be superior or even equal to a woman because he believes that
women are so beautiful and so mysterious, almost like Goddesses.

Carried away by passion, I fell prostrate before her with my arms outstretched.
“Yes, you have reawakened in me my favorite fantasies, dormant for so long.”
"Which is it?" And he placed his hand on my neck. Under the heat of that contact, under the gaze that tenderly scrutinized me through
half-closed eyelids, a sweet intoxication took hold of me.
“Being the slave of a beautiful woman; "This is what I love, what I adore."
(N. del T.: I have taken advantage of the translation of the equivalent passage that appears on Juanma's own website; as usually
happens in translations into different languages, the interpretations do not coincide exactly and I do not know the original).

Sacher-Masoch lived in a time when men ruled over women but he was not comfortable with that role. He wanted women to boss him
around. He wanted to be mistreated by a woman because he felt guilty for the sins of patriarchy. He was in need of loving feminine
authority.
It is a great injustice to associate Sacher-Masoch with the Marquis de Sade. The submissive may desire a sadistic woman, but his
motivation and psychological need for mistreatment at the hand of a woman is rooted in the man's longing for loving female authority.
Sacher-Masoch saw women from the spiritual side and saw their divinity, hence his fascination with the Goddess Venus. Sade saw the
human race from the point of
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Leather Sex

animal view and wrote about the lowest qualities of man, how the strong preys on the weak. Sa-cher-Masoch
elevates women through her own degradation. The Marquis de Sade degrades women while simultaneously
seeking to degrade society and religion.
The term Sadomasochism (S&M) forever links the desires of a sadistic man with the desires of a masochistic
man. However, the masochistic man wanted to be whipped and humiliated by a beautiful woman, to whom he
felt inferior, although he lived in a time when men believed that they were superior. Sacher-Masoch's desires
were spiritual in origin. Sade's desires were animalistic. So these two men were worlds apart in terms of their
sexuality.
Since most people dealing with S&M in our society are eager to talk about the spiritual aspects of their lifestyle
and how they practice a healthy, safe and consensual form of sexuality, it is difficult to qualify such sexuality
with the wishes and writings of the Marquis de Sade.
Although her life is held up as an example, as a celebration of thought and sexual freedom, by those who
practice S&M, her obvious disdain for women and her pessimistic view of the human condition only lends itself
to the negative perception that most of society has regarding the term S&M. In sharp contrast, Sacher-Masoch's
writings and wishes are a better representation of what those involved in the BDSM community wish to convey
to society. Specifically, a Dominant/submissive relationship based on mutual love and trust.

In reality, S&M started as a marginal group of purely dominant and submissive women, based on the writings
of Sacher-Masoch. Over the years, S&M has changed to become pan-sexual, where either a man or a woman
can be dominant and a man or woman can also be submissive. But S&M was originally established with a
sadistic woman and a masochistic man, based primarily on Sacher-Masoch's book "Venus in Fur."

In the early 1900s there was a fringe society in Europe called the SM Society. Little is known about this society
but it is believed that a wealthy German, who had masochistic and submissive desires, founded the SM Society.
Domination was popular and widespread in Germany before the reign of Hitler's repressive Third Reich regime.
In the 1920s you could walk down certain streets in Berlin and see women with whips standing in front doors
or open windows, inviting men to come in to participate in a professional female domination session. It was
around this time that German women gained a worldwide reputation for being harsh and ruthless Dominantly
Frauen.
German men of high society would never frequent one of the whipping houses in Berlin for fear of being
recognized, so the rich man who wanted to be whipped by a woman would pay to have one of the Dominantly
Frauen come to his house. . According to unofficial history about the SM Society, a rich German had an affair
with one of the Dominantly Frauen. Together they founded the SM Society where other Sadistic Woman/
Masochistic Man couples would come together to share their common sexual interests. The SM Society was
something of a precursor to the many BDSM groups that exist today. However, in the 1920s, such an
organization had to be completely underground and secret. The popularity of the SM Society spread from
Germany to Austria and then to other European countries such as England. The oppression of Hitler's Nazi
Party closed Germany's whipping houses, launched a World War that swept through Europe, and the SM
Society was never heard of again.
However, their influence continued because SM Society couples undoubtedly secretly practiced female sadism
and male masochism in the privacy of their homes.
Those familiar with Stanley Kubrick's 1999 film “Eyes Wide Shut” in which they starred Tom Cruise and Nicole
Kidman might not know that Kubrick based his film on the 1926 novel “Traumnovelle” (“Dream Story”) by
Austrian Arthur Schnitzler. Schnitzler was a close friend of Dr.

Sigmund Freud of Vienna. Schnitzler and Freud were both aware of stories about secret sex societies among
the aristocratic society of Germany and Austria. The New York secret sex society depicted in “Eyes Wide Shut”
was taken from Schnitzler’s book “Traumnovelle,” which depicted a secret sex society in Austria in the 1920s.
Schnitzler’s inspiration may have been a lot. of stories and rumors about aristocratic sex societies that were
supposed to exist in Germany and Austria. The SM Society was rumored to be one of these secret societies,
made up of rich men with masochistic desires and the sadistic women who dominated them.

Although it is impossible to prove, the name “SM Society” was derived, more than likely, from the name of the
author who most profoundly influenced the wealthy Germans who founded this secret organization. That author
would be none other than Sacher-Masoch and his book “The Venus of Fur” undoubtedly had an important
influence on the couples who became involved in the SM Society. Although it is possible that the 'S' in SM Society
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Leather Sex

comes from Sadistic, since female members of the SM Society engaged in sadistic practices with their masochistic male companions, it is
more likely that the 'S' came from Sacher and the 'M' from Masoch.
Sacher-Masoch was Austrian and the SM Society was rumored to operate in Germany and Austria. Since Sacher-Masoch died in 1895,
he obviously had not participated in the secret society that bore his initials.

However, I think it is wise to assume that his works and life were the inspiration for the name of this society. It is interesting to note how
popular Dommes remain in Germany today. Perhaps only the United States has more female Professional Domination practitioners. The
Dominantly Frauen are alive and well in Germany in the new millennium.

After World War II the Female Domination way of life re-emerged, particularly in England. Fetish and Femdom publications became
popular in Europe and, in the late 1940s, began to surface in the United States. From the late 1940s through the 1960s, Irving Klaw made
a brisk business selling photos and films of attractive women, both dominant and submissive, dressed in unconventional outfits of leather,
rubber, and satin. Klaw was a photographer and editor specializing in girl photos in New York City who started his business (“Movie Star
News” in 1947. One of its main models was the popular pinup girl, Bettie Page. She often played the role of Dominatrix, dressed in leather
and wearing high-heeled shoes. In 1955 she won the title of “Miss Pin Girl of the World.” In January 1955 it was the centerfold of the
January issue of Play-boy. She was known by the nickname “girl with the perfect figure.” It is estimated that Irving Klaw burned about 80%
of his photos when the government began pursuing him as a pornographer in the early 1960s.

In the 1950s, Leonard Burtman created the fetish magazine “Exotique.” Burtman introduced the pinup girl as Femme Fatal and as a
Dominatrix. Illustrative artists Eric Stanton and Gene Bilbrew created FemDom drawings and comics for Burtman's “Exotique.” It was men
like Burtman, Klaw, Stanton and Bilbrew who introduced the American public to unconventional sex and dominant women, who activated
submissive desires in countless men.

In the 1960s, Leonard Burtman published the fetish magazine “Bizarre Life.” Burtman befriended the English fetishwear designer John
Sutcliffe, who produced leather costumes, boots, corsets, and “catsuits.” completely covers the woman's body, except for the face).
Sutcliffe designed the exciting leather outfits for Emma Peel in the television series “The Avengers.” Sutcliffe supplied many of the clothes
for the American and English models for Burtman's “Bizarre Life.” Burtman's post featured not only FemDom photos but also FemDom
stories and personal ads.

In my research I discovered many small, intimate FemDom groups that existed in the United States as far back as the late 1950s. Although
the origin of these groups cannot be traced precisely, it is my opinion that their roots can be attributed to the German SM Society of 1920.
These groups flourished primarily in the most opulent circles of American and European societies during and after the war.

Most FemDom groups were very small and very secret. Some groups consisted of no more than two or three couples. New York and
California were the breeding ground for these groups in the United States and the appearance of Fetishism and FemDom magazines
provided for the first time a vehicle with which these marginal groups could communicate and begin to form a community.

One of the first known BDSM groups was the Menlo Park School of Bondage founded in San Francisco in 1968. This group was founded
by the owner of a fetish shop called “Un Sabor a Cuero.” (“A Taste of Leather”). This group later became known as Backdrop, which was
the precursor to the Society of Janus, which was founded in 1974 and still exists today. A man named Bill Burns founded the Bay Area
Dominant Women organization called the Service of Mankind Church in 1977, which was an offshoot of the Janus Society. . del T.: I
suppose that such a strange name has the explanation in its acronym, SMC, which includes the letters SM).

In New York, some masochistic men founded the Eulenspiegel Society in the winter of 1971. Its name comes from an excerpt from
Theodere Reik's book “Maso-chism in Modern Man” in which he quotes the German folklore about a masochist named Till Eu-lenspiegel.
(N. of the T.: according to my own investigations Till Eulenspiegel is the protagonist of a series of
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Leather Sex

stories published anonymously in the 16th century). The Eulenspiegel Society is the largest and oldest
BDSM organization in the United States.
Between the 70s and 80s, S&M organizations began to appear throughout the United States. In 1986,
sex educator Nancy Ava Miller founded an S&M support group in Albuquerque, New Mexico, under the
name “People Exchanging Power” (PEP). The popularity of her group inspired Nancy to open other
chapters throughout the United States, from metropolitan areas, such as Washington, DC, to more
conservative cities such as Buffalo, New York. The Washington DC Delegation of the PEP was founded
in 1989 and would later become the group “La Rosa Negra” (“The Black Rose”).
As was the case with the SM Society of the 1920s in Germany, the driving force that launched most
BDSM groups in the United States were men with submissive desires. Some men were truly masochistic
but most were seeking loving female authority. Nancy Ava Miller understood this because she often
looked for women to lead her S&M support groups.
So how did BDSM groups become pansexual organizations that cater to all expressions of the D&S way
of life? To fight against persecution, a union was formed between heterosexuals who practiced Female
Domination and homosexuals who practiced S&M. When homosexuality came out of the closet and many
Gays and Lesbians fought for the legal right to practice their sexuality without persecution, the homosexual
community evolved into a powerful political and legal force in the free world. People who practiced S&M
began to feel more and more on an island. To protect themselves from legal persecution many
heterosexual D&S practitioners joined with homosexuals who also practiced it to obtain legal protection
to meet and practice their alternative ways of life. Today most BDSM organizations are like big tents that
welcome all expressions of sexuality, where one party is dominant and the other submissive.

Pansexual BDSM groups exist in almost every major city in the US, providing workshops and education
to people who are interested in learning how to practice a healthy, safe and consensual form of
Sadomasochism (S&M), Bondage (Bondage) and Domination (B&D) and Domination and submission (D&S).
The advantages of pansexual BDSM groups are the vast educational resources and amount of
experience they can make available to their members, as well as the sense of community they provide
to those who feel marginalized by the norms of BDSM. society, due to their sexual interests. Pansexual
groups teach tolerance, because they interact with people who share general interests, although they
live different ways of life, they can help change harmful attitudes towards poorly understood ways of life
and in this way make people not prejudge and be less critical of those who have a different sexual
orientation. Pansexual BDSM groups form a close-knit global community, assisting each other in the
exploration of human sexuality, as well as forming a strong defense against external forces that would
seek to limit their personal and sexual freedoms.
Unity is strength and the network of different BDSM groups provides that feeling of community and
security.
The most negative thing about these pansexual BDSM groups, as far as Female Domination is concerned,
is that when a woman is in the process of overcoming her sexual inhibitions and when her dominant
nature is beginning to come back to life, the impression she produces Witnessing such a hodgepodge of
sexuality can be overwhelming and may, in fact, demotivate the curious novice to the point that she
closes her mind to the entire FemDom way of life. When a woman is beginning to embrace the philosophy
that women should be the dominant party in a woman/man relationship, witnessing men dominating
women in a pansexual BDSM function can cause confusion and cause real heartbreak. disconnection
from the budding dominant woman.
Although the educational value of these groups and the wonderful sense of community they have provided
to thousands of people (who would otherwise feel helpless in their sexuality) cannot be overstated, it
seems to be a common complaint of FemDom couples that such groups do not They fit your personal
philosophy. I can't begin to count the number of women who have commented over the years how
uncomfortable they felt in BDSM groups, because they didn't enjoy having men around them who dominated women.
Although BDSM groups still provide legal protection and are a vast source of education for FemDom
couples when it comes to the healthy practice of D&S and S&M, there appears to be a desire among
many FemDom couples to participate in an exclusively FemDom organization. .
As we have noted, originally S&M was based on the way of life of a man subjected to a woman, but over
the years credit was given to the life of the Marquis de Sade. In this way, this justified the fact that there
were men sexually dominating women as a recognized form of alternative sexuality. I have to ask,
alternative to what? Men have been dominating women
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Leather Sex

during centuries. However, it was men with masochistic desires, in search of a sadistic woman, who launched
what has come to be known as S&M and when women assume their natural dominance, I believe they will look
for exclusively FemDom organizations, which are beginning to appear in our society .
Sadomasochism takes on a completely different meaning when the woman is the sadist. The image of a
sadistic man strikes fear into the masses because sadistic serial killers, ruthless dictators like Adolph Hitler
and violent sexual offenders have been a plague on humanity throughout history and have taken over the
psyche of society. This is why a large part of the population gets angry at the mere mention of the term S&M.
This is also why most S&M organizations now refer to themselves as BDSM, Fetish or D&S groups. By placing
emphasis on domination and submission, and less on sadism and masochism, these groups sound less
strange to the public.

However, when the woman is the sadist, the image is less intimidating and in fact a large part of the male
population not only does not fear, but is in fact sexually excited, at the idea of a sadistic woman sexually
dominating a man. masochistic. For the most part, sadistic tendencies manifest differently in women than in
men. Women tend to manifest sadistic tendencies through the imposition of shameful tasks and moral
humiliation.
Sadism in men is dangerous, but some sadism in women can even be beneficial.
Men are aggressive by nature and are physically stronger than women. Strength and aggression are dangerous
if not controlled. Add sadistic desires to a man who is strong and aggressive and you have a recipe for disaster.
Maximum security prisons and death rows are full of men who could not repress their sadistic desires and the
pain they have caused society is evident.
Society has been trying to develop a model in which these men can be recognized as children, and
reprogrammed to be submissive and non-aggressive. There are all kinds of pilot programs in schools (most
developed by feminists) to teach young boys to be less aggressive.
Most of these programs fail because being aggressive is part of the boy's essence. But if these boys can be
taught and encouraged to be submissive to the female gender and to view the female gender with respect and
admiration, studies show that they are offered a great opportunity to grow up being law-abiding and less
violent.
Boys who are left undisciplined tend to lean toward violent and sadistic desires. Plucking the wings of butterflies
or burning grasshoppers with the sun's reflection on a piece of glass is typical mischievous behavior for boys.
Look at how many boys get in trouble in elementary school for pulling a classmate's hair. It is common in all
elementary schools because kids are basically the same everywhere. There is something within man that
makes him violent and mischievous and that natural aggressiveness has to be harnessed, channeled and
controlled when he is a child or else society will be in danger when he becomes a two hundred pound young
man. 90 kg.).
Fortunately, nature also places within men the natural desire to be submissive to the female gender. This desire contains the desire to
be aggressive. I believe that the natural sexuality and feminine power of women comes to boys during their youth and tames the beast
within. Show me a society where women are kept indoors and covered and I will show you a society of young men who are easily
recruited to be violent. There is a correlation between the two things. Where women are respected and admired, the men of that society
are educated to be more submissive and less violent, if these boys have a strong woman in their lives who cultivates and feeds these
internal seeds of submission.

Women are different. Girls tend to lean towards the cuter things in life. Furthermore, women possess the inner
strength and desire to be both capable of nurturing and dominating. The problem has been that women have
been programmed and held down for centuries, and have only recently been freed to take the place where
they can effectively use their natural dominance for the greater good.
The key for women is to overcome past stereotypes and past social expectations.
One way to overcome them is for women to experiment with their own aggressive and dominant traits.
Although it is not as strong in women as in men, women have the capacity to be aggressive. Women have the
intellect and moral character to lead but where they fail compared to the male gender is that women allow
more aggressive men to intimidate and intimidate them. This is understandable because from the outside men
are physically stronger. However, women are beginning to understand that they have inner power through their
sexuality and feminine ways. Men cannot resist this and, in fact, men wish to submit to this.

If the female gender freed itself and exercised its aggressive and extroverted tendencies, when combined with
its intellect, moral character, and sexual power, it would be able to assume positions of authority in our society.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Leather Sex

society and lead it successfully. Men cannot resist (and do not wish to resist, I would add) a dominant
and confident woman. All women need is to exert a little external aggression to release their previously
dormant dominant nature.
This is where D&S comes into play. What a blessing the D&S way of life has been for women, because it
allows women a healthy and fun arena to practice releasing their aggressive side. It gives women an
outlet to be aggressive and yes, in some cases, sadistic. It allows her to exercise her dominant nature
and this will help her not to be intimidated by the male gender when she goes out into the world. A woman
who is used to seeing a man on his knees at home in her bedroom will find it easy to see men under her
authority and dominance in society as a whole.
Since men are physically stronger and usually larger than women, a D&S session provides the woman
with the opportunity to be a little sadistic with her man. When coupled with the knowledge of how to be
sadistic in a healthy and safe way through one's own education, a woman can gain more of a man's
submissive nature and the experience can be beneficial and satisfying for both the dominant woman and
the man. submissive. A mild form of female sadism can be a liberating thing for a woman because it is an
exercise that can help her experience and develop the aggressive and dominant side of herself.

Female sadism is usually expressed more psychologically than physically. This is so for two reasons.
Outside of D&S a woman has to practice mental domination and mental sadism on men because men
are physically stronger. Women use their intellects to penetrate the man's mind to torture him. Women
are great at recognizing a man's weakness and exploiting it to their advantage. This shows the inner
desire of women to be dominant over the male gender. Some call this “a woman who knows how to push
a man's buttons” and it is a reality. Women have always been considered manipulative and cunning,
since the times of the Garden of Eden.
But the fact is that women know how to dominate a man from a psychological point of view. It comes
naturally to women to do so. Even within a D&S relationship women seem to prefer mental and
psychological domination over physical domination. I have to admit that I get much more satisfaction from
dominating a man with the use of my mind than with the whip. For me the whip is a mere instrument.
What I'm saying and how I'm getting into a man's mind during a corporal punishment scene is far more
important than the physical act itself. Yes, I enjoy acting physically because I get to exercise my
aggression, but my real enjoyment comes from the mind games and the control I gain through mental
mastery.
In the end, S&M is really played in the realm of minds. All power exchanges are completed in the mental
realm long before they manifest in the physical. The same goes for female sadism.
Extreme female sadism is as dangerous as male sadism if the motivation is rage and hatred. But, within
a loving Femdom relationship, a little sadism can be a productive thing for both parties involved.

The desire to submit to women is expressed in different ways within men. The natural core is the same,
but the expression of that nature will manifest in different ways among men based on many factors and
variables. It is the submissive man who has masochistic fantasies and desires. They originate in the
psyche of the man, not the psyche of the woman. Masochism is a part of submission with some men.

Probably the most visited Femdom website is “The Other World Kingdom”, OWK. The OWK is declared
as a real place in the Czech Republic where women rule and men are their slaves. The OWK site shows
images of women being sadistic towards men and from these images one can be convinced that OWK is
not about loving female authority but rather that it is a place of extreme female sadism. OWK sells videos
and magazines depicting men being beaten, abused, and enslaved. Why is such a site so popular among
men?

There is something to the man's psyche about seeing a beautiful woman torturing a man. It is that aspect
of the spider known as “black widow” in women's nature that fascinates men. Eric is a man with strong
masochistic desires. Told me,

“Women draw us into their web with their beauty and sexuality and make us lower our guard and
surrender to them. Then, once they have our trust, they play with us, control us and dominate us. “Men
can rule the world from the outside, but women really rule the world because they rule men.”
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Leather Sex

Men explore feminine nature in secret, behind closed doors, through books, magazines, movies and now the Internet.
Men secretly adore women and long to be tortured by them and watch other men tortured by them. Men are still trying to
imagine the complex nature of the Feminine, as well as the sexual power of the Feminine. Some men consider women
to be superior to them, almost like Goddesses. Eric describes it this way.

“Female Domination is the supreme male sexual fantasy. We want to see and experience the external expression that
represents what happens internally when we try to have relations with a woman.
Women are beautiful, exciting and adorable, but they know how to manipulate and control us and we have no answer for
that. We can't do anything about it because we are helpless. Why does the woman conquer our hearts and, as the Billy
Joel song proclaims, “She accidentally cuts you and laughs while you're bleeding”?

Eric is not alone with these feelings, because other men have expressed similar thoughts to me about the excitement
they feel and the allure of seeing a beautiful woman expressing her sadistic side. Men get turned on by seeing the
female body adorned, not in soft lingerie but in wicked looking black leather.
Or seeing an exciting woman with a pretty face, wielding a whip while an evil smile illuminates her. Or hearing the soft, angelic voice
of a woman barking authoritative orders or even spitting out profanities or verbal putdowns. Or seeing a sophisticated and refined lady
administering a severe flogging or punishment to a man. All these images are a contrast to most men's minds and this contrast
captivates them. These images reach the man's psyche and release his desires of submission to serve the woman. When a woman
comes to know that her man sees himself as a slave to her beauty and feminine nature, she begins to see herself in a similar positive
light. For men, women are complex and mysterious, and that will always be a woman's advantage when she seeks to gain control over
the men in her life.

Is OWK a real site or is it just a male sexual fantasy? Some say that it is nothing more than a website designed to feed
the male fantasy of Female Sadism. From my research I can definitely say that the OWK is certainly a real place and I
have interviewed dominant women, submissive men and FemDom couples who have actually been there.

Lady Anai is a frequent visitor to the “Otherworld Realm” as she has highlighted on her site.
When I interviewed her regarding the “Otherworld Realm,” she told me the following:

“First of all, contrary to what most people in the US believe, the Otherworldly Kingdom is real. What I have in common
with those sadistic women is the mere fact that I have a sadistic side in me.
Most people don't understand this behavior; They think we hate the male creature. A woman who is truly a believer in
FemDom and female superiority HAS to worship the male creature or we would not be able to train them to be what we
want them to be. We work very hard to mold and train them. In OWK all male creatures are given a series of programs
to choose from. If they don't like them they are allowed to leave. Before their arrival they are asked what their limits are.
Most say, “I don't want boundaries or a safe word.” If they don't like what they experience it is because of their own
stupidity because they WILL GET what they asked for. If they go there as prisoners for punishment training and are fed
only bread and water, they have no right to complain.

They know WELL before you arrive all the details of what your stay will be like.
The photos on the OWK page are authentic. I have seen with horror these 22-24 year old girls give tremendous beatings
to the slaves. I even saw a Frenchman beaten so severely that a member of staff and I ran out of the pub because of the
shouting. They were beating him so much that he had literally moved the rack he was on and his screams made us all
leave the pub. Needless to say, he left the next day. Everyone HAS to remember that it is men who ask for this. This
Frenchman had previously been in the OWK as a punishment prisoner and later wrote that he felt like he was on
vacation. Only this time they made sure he wasn't on vacation. He ONLY got what he asked for.

I will never forget the time I hit my personal slave, whom I was visiting with, who escaped from the Queen's prison in the
basement of the Palace. They had put shackles on his legs and hands, and when I and one of the Guardians went to
see him, he had not only left the prison but also a closed Palace, and the prison cell in which the They had closed after
him. I found him outside,
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Leather Sex

after we searched the Castle and I started screaming because all the Czechs were trying to imagine how
he had escaped. He was out there, sitting on a bench, looking so cool and smoking a cigar. I beat him up
tremendously, I was so angry that I think I beat him the whole next week. Sadistic? Yes, but he deserved
it. His cuts and bruises didn't go away for weeks.
The photos and videos you see from the OWK are extremely REAL. I have made a film for them. (The
film has never been broadcast, but some photos were in the quarterly magazine.) The women of OWK
are young, beautiful and sadistic. The photos of men seen on the page reveal the real deal. The women
are that beautiful, they look that fabulous in their fetish outfits and yes, they are that sadistic. However,
there is more to OWK than just women beating up men. I love going to OWK. I adore each and every one
of the people who work there and I have a very high opinion of the Queen. He has done miracles.
Once the access gate closes, you breathe a sigh of relief because you can be whoever you want and
whatever you want to be without being judged. And, when I have been there many times, without more
visitors, I liked it even more. It is one of the most peaceful places I have ever visited. We had a great time,
the staff, My slave and, of course, Myself. On My last visit, My slave and I organized a “Lobster Party” for
the entire staff. No one had tried it there before, and I prepared all the food, as I often do when I and my
slave are there without other visitors. We have seen them happy and fun and I have photos that show
these “sadistic ladies” having a good time. This is not acceptable behavior for a Sublime Lady Citizen, but
the Queen knows how to do this on almost every visit. I am a good cook and they love to try the things I
surprise them with. I'm very happy to see them. In other words, the Kingdom is absolutely what you want
to make of it. I respect OWK so much that I can choose. I can sit back and wait or I can give back how
much I have gotten from the staff. Believe me, there have been times when I have sat back and been
pampered to the uttermost degree.”

And how did Lady Anai come to find the “Otherworld Realm”?

“I first discovered the Otherworld Realm almost four years ago. I was away in Seattle doing double
Domination with a very good friend of mine and her husband said, “let me show you this site.” He said
the place is fake and that made me cocky, and I decided to find it myself. Many people in America think
that OWK is a “hoax” and not a reality. When people tell me something is not real, when I have had many
conversations with people there, then being the type of Dominant that I am, I found myself pushed to
explore it personally. And the fact that I support what the OWK is trying to do and achieve, was a real
attraction for me. I can confirm that it is very real and extraordinary and an experience that I recommend.

I had been all over Europe but never in the Czech Republic. I was accompanied by one of my
submissives. I placed an ad in the “travel together” section of the OWK website and received well over 30
responses. So I carefully reviewed them one by one and found a gentleman who seemed compatible.
He flew to my town in the US to meet me and get to know me. I made the decision when I made sure we
were compatible. We arrived on the Czech airline the day after our departure from the US, due to the
time difference. When we arrived our driver was not there, so we rented a car and took a trip of about 2
and a half hours. When we first arrived there was no one there that I knew. Later that week a couple
arrived from Germany who were extremely nice. At that time I didn't know a word of Czech and they
didn't know English. One of the Guardians was very nice, and she said, “You guys are so American.” It
was because of my southern accent. Nothing substantial happened on that visit, except that I regained
peace and satisfaction. I had just lost my Mom shortly before the trip and OWK provided me with the
comfort and peace I needed. I've been there six other times. It's my safe harbor. I love the peace and
beauty of the OWK, the staff, the Queen and the small towns that surround it. I feel like it's a very
comforting place.
My next trip was for one of their celebrations. There are hundreds of Dominants who attend the
celebrations. Dominant Women from the Czech Republic, Austria, Germany, Belgium, Denmark, Spain,
Holland, France, Greece, Sweden, England and the USA attend these celebrations.”

My own fascination with the “Otherworld Realm” made me investigate its origins. Is it really run by women
as its page proclaims? Lady Anai makes things clear.

“One thing I want to be clearly understood is that the entire OWK is owned and run by Dominant women.
This place was started by an extremely smart person, and that is the
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Leather Sex

Queen Patricia. He took over the ruins of a Kingdom, from when the Russians let it go to waste, and
turned it into what it is today. She is sincere about her efforts and has done a hell of a job there. I'm not
stupid at all and I'm a really good business woman, but I would never have been able to do what she has
done. The “Otherworld Kingdom” is a closed kingdom that is widely known there in the Czech Republic
as the “Black City” or the “Black Kingdom”. It is a city closed in itself. Once inside its gates the world
closes around you and you can be whoever you want or whatever you want. I just breathe a sigh of relief
when I know those doors have closed. It is run exclusively by the Queen and her staff.
The Czech government does NOT interfere.
Most of the Queen's female staff are in their twenties and like I said, they are intelligent, beautiful and
sadistic. Men go there from all over Europe and the US to experience being ruled by these women. The
wives also send their husbands to be trained by these women. A wife may send her husband there to be
trained as a housekeeper, personal maid, domestic servant, waitress, or even a cook. The wife can set
the terms of the training and set her husband's boundaries. Her husband will be treated as harshly by the
OWK female staff as the wife wishes.
You can also train a husband to be a Pony or a human piece of furniture, including a sitting cushion. The
wife can send her husband to OWK to lose weight and improve his figure. A week of hard work, with only
bread and water to eat, will make a man lose weight. There is even a program to train a man to be a
whipping post if a wife wishes to have her husband trained to be able to withstand harsher discipline. A
wife can send her husband there to be punished if he has been bad or needs an adjustment in his attitude.
A man sent to the OWK will definitely be better after his visit.

I want to spread the word among American women. I recommend OWK 100%. There they will feel really
dominant. Wait, let me be really accurate. I recommend OWK at 117,000.00%. The first time a woman
visits you, I recommend that she bring her favorite slave or submissive. Don't go alone. First, the slave
would pay for the visit. I would suggest letting him loose and having the Guardians take care of him for a
day. It is impressive to watch these ladies working their magic on submissive men. Then I would
recommend the Queen's Prison. While you are pampered, your submissive will be enslaved or trained.
Finally, I would also recommend keeping your submissive very close to you. Remember that YOU
choose. Experience it all if you can.”

Of course you don't need to travel to the Czech Republic to experience Female Sadism or BDSM.
Many women wear fetish outfits and many couples practice BDSM in the privacy of their own home. One
has to wonder how many couples in our society have a secret chest full of BDSM toys and fetish attire?
Judging from chatting with the owners of a leather clothing and BDSM toys store, the demand for such
items is high at all times.
Wild outfits for women like leather corsets, bustiers, catsuits, gloves, pants, masks, skirts, blouses, leather
bras, panties, thongs, high heels and lots and lots of boots fly off the shelves. The same goes for restraint
equipment such as spreader bars, wrist and ankle cuffs, harnesses, collars, shackles, restraints,
straitjackets, racks, restraint tables, restraint chairs, and spanking benches, selling faster than ever.
which means maintaining an inventory. Additionally, cock and ball devices (C/B devices for “cock” and
“balls”), such as cock rings, chastity systems, and ball stretchers, have never been more in demand.
Then there are toys like whips, paddles, dildo harnesses and dildos, which sell like crazy. So, obviously
a lot of people are practicing D&S behind closed doors in our society. With the invention of the Internet,
people order fetish clothing and BDSM toys, which they would never put in front of the window of such an
establishment for fear of being recognized.

When you look at what is being sold in these stores it is obvious that Female Domination is alive and
growing in our society, and many of these FemDom couples are incorporating some form of Leather Sex
into their FemDom lifestyle. Leading sales in these establishments are leather outfits and whips for
women and C/B devices for men. To me this means that the couples who practice Female Domination
are the ones who are running the Leather Sex industry.

Nicole and Felix like to incorporate Leather Sex into their FemDom marriage. They are both athletes and
enjoy physical exercise. Nicole is tall, slender and muscular. Félix is broad and powerful, but Nicole is the
one in charge at home. Nicole describes one of her sessions.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Leather Sex

“We are going strong. Félix turned our ironing room into a mini dungeon. I took our old massage table and turned it into a restraint
table. I have hooks on the ceiling and walls and on the sides of the massage table. I like to place Felix tightly restrained and then do
C/ B torture. I can attach a parachute device to his balls. hang weights; an example can be seen on the page http://
www.extremerestraints.com/ parachute-ball-stretcher_160.html), stretch them as far as I can, then tie the chain hanging from the
parachute to one of the hooks on the wall or ceiling. Or, if he is standing, hang weights from the parachute and that way I will stretch
his balls. I can attach simple clamps to his nipples and clothespins to his already stretched egg sac. Then I take the crop and lightly
hit his penis and balls until he moans and grunts in a mixture of pain and pleasure.

Next I can remove the clamps and twist her sensitive nipples. I have seen tears in their eyes, because of their sensitivity and the pain
this can cause. I can sit on his face and have him pleasure me while I twist the clothespins and snap my fingers at his cock and balls.
I can scratch his skin with my long nails or caress his body with one of my sharp, spiked vampire gloves. I can light a candle and pour
hot wax on her nipples and genitals. It sounds cruel but he loves it. We are members of a BDSM group and I have educated myself on
how to play rough in a safe way. I never hurt him, maybe I hurt him a little, but he's a big guy and he can take it.”

Most people who practice Leather Sex practice a healthy, safe and consensual form of BDSM. Although there are couples who like to
experiment with Female Sadism and male masochism, these couples typically incorporate the use of a safe word so that the
submissive can stop a session at any time if they are in real pain.

“Felix has a safe word and he will use it if I go too far. That's unusual because I've learned to read his body language and I usually
stop before he asks me to. We also like to play ponies and I have a saddle specially made for him and I ride him around the house
while I hit him with the riding crop and even spur him with the spurs that I put in my leather boots. “We played hard but we had a lot of
fun.”

Nicole will be the first to admit, even with all the outfits, tools, and toys, that most of FemDom is practiced in the realm of the mind. All
the ironwork is just the icing on the cake. One does not need to invest thousands of dollars in things to practice Female Domination.
The attitudes of those involved are the key to the success and satisfaction of a FemDom relationship.

Lee has sadistic tendencies and she likes to incorporate a more intense form of discipline when training her husband in the ways of
obedience.

“I have controlled my husband for all 7 years of our marriage. My husband confided in me that he had always had fantasies of female
domination and showed me some of the documentation he had accumulated on the matter. I enthusiastically embraced the idea.
Before we were married we agreed that he would obey me at all times no matter what, unless it endangered his life or mine, or
caused some other serious consequence, and that he would submit to any discipline I imposed on him. .

I guess he was a little surprised to see that reality is different from fantasy. He found that spankings really hurt; In fact, discipline
really hurts. Sometimes I wonder what world some guys think we live in. They see a photo of a beaten butt and think that it looks very
cute, without stopping to think what that must be like. Well, I ask my husband, it hurts!

It's also not fun to spend time in a cage; Did you really expect it to be? The reality is that the excitement of the cage fades very quickly
because it is very boring and very uncomfortable. However, I believe that pain is a very effective corrective tool. Although I have
compassion for my husband's suffering, I understand that the pain itself is short-lived but, with a little luck, the lesson learned will be
remembered for a long time.

My main warning to women is that they should understand, really understand and accept the fact that the pain they cause will fade
very quickly, so they should not be afraid to provoke it. A man is not made of glass. Stubbing your toe hurts, right? But a minute later
the pain is gone, it's almost forgotten, but you've learned to avoid that table leg, right? Women happily accept their own pain, terrible
pains (examples: the birth of a child,
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Leather Sex

res of the month), but does that leave us without a fix? Of course not! So why fear giving a man the
discipline he needs when the pain itself is temporary?
Although we live according to this way of life we carry it very privately. For everyone who knows us, and
really for the vast majority of the time, we are your everyday married couple. We do things and live exactly
as most people do. There are, of course, a few aspects of marriage that are probably unique. For example,
what I say is done, without exceptions. The door that leads to the basement has a lockable bolt (to prevent
snoops) and although we have no pets there is a large dog cage down there. From time to time he needs
a corrective. Lately we have been using a technique called “Horse Riding” and I learned it on the Internet.
The horse is, basically, a bench made from a beam. The idea is that it is made to stand with the male
sexual organs resting on a pointed, but not sharp, wooden surface while mounting the beam.

The surface is just a little too high, so having both feet flat on the ground is too painful. Normally his hands
are handcuffed behind his back and hooked to the ceiling by a rope, forcing his body to lean slightly
forward, which primarily exposes his perineum and his organs to the pointed beam. Time becomes the
great enemy, because eventually your leg muscles get tired and you have to readjust your positions to
relieve the tension.
But that causes new tension and pressure, so you need to take a different stance, and so on. This creates
a downward spiral in which the movements become more and more frequent. All the time his organs are
raked by the pointed beam.
When you get to the point where you are constantly moving is when you are properly “riding a horse.” It
usually takes a little less than an hour to get you to that point and during that preparation time we have
some very productive discussions. Once you're riding hard, it's impossible to have a coherent conversation
because your mind is too busy. Sometimes I make her wear high heels, which increases her discomfort
while producing a truly magnificent sound. The amount of time I force you to ride depends on the violation
to be corrected. The pain level is intense, obviously, and that's what it's about, of course. A session on the
Horse leaves him very regretful.
By the way, I've recently started introducing him to the idea of cheating on him. He protested a little at first (to himself), but a session on
the Horse can be very persuasive. The really good thing about the Horse is that it hardly requires any effort from me. Time and weight,
physics if you will, does all the work. In fact, the only effort it requires of me is to stop it and I have all the time I need. We also use other
punishments but the Horse is quickly becoming my preferred instrument of correction.

I have never understood why women are so reluctant to consider mastering marriage. I've read that some
women think it's too problematic or weird; and it would be if you had to feed someone's unrealistic fantasies.
But reality is very different from that, at least in the way we experience it. I often use the analogy of having
an automatic dishwasher: you turn it on and let it do the work.
If something is wrong, you take corrective steps until you fix it. Truly, although life is never that simple, it
doesn't have to be super complicated either. I fully advocate for women to make their men useful,
productive, saving work to devote to love and longing! If your men are predisposed in that sense even
better!”

Leather Sex and S&M are merely additional expressions of the male desire to submit to the feminine and
the female desire to dominate her man.
Some couples enjoy intense BDSM scenes, because that is what brings out the most in the man's
submissive nature and the woman's dominant nature. Although most FemDom couples do not engage in
extreme Sadomasochism activities, there are couples who like to explore and expand the boundaries of
female sadism and male masochism. To the extent that these couples educate themselves regarding such
practices and to the extent that they practice a safe, healthy and consensual way of life, the potential will
be there to bond with them on a deeper emotional level.
Lee makes an important point when he mentioned how some men fantasize about being masochistic, only
to discover that reality is far removed from the fantasy. In the first chapter of this book, Jeremy told his
story about how he was obsessed with female sadism and male masochism. Jeremy became sexually
aroused when reading the Kalmann Diaries, which were a series of fictional articles about female sadism
that appeared in Club Magazine in the early 1980s. As a result of these erotic articles, Jeremy became
convinced that he needed to experience sex. Masculine masochism with a sadistic woman. He became
obsessed with his desire to such an extent that he focused his dreams
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Leather Sex

and his life in achieving it for years, while seeking sexual satisfaction and for his submission. Then, once he found the sadistic woman of
his dreams, he quickly discovered that the reality of being severely spanked and abused was not pleasurable but painful and unsatisfying.
Jeremy discovered that he wasn't really a masochist after all. I just thought it was.

A couple of chapters ago we met Darren and he told about his real-life experience of becoming a 24/7 slave to his wife. Darren is of an
emotional and sexual nature who finds satisfaction in such an advanced FemDom relationship. However, he is quick to point out how
difficult it is, and how challenging it can be, to have such a life in reality. Most men would not want such a life, no matter how excited they
may get when reading erotic stories of female sadism and male masochism. The important thing is that while tons of men want to be
dominated and placed under the authority of a loving woman, most men couldn't bear to be actual masochists for a sadistic woman. They
may think they want to be masochists because they enjoy the fantasy but the reality is that most men would not enjoy being on the
receiving end of severe D&S activities.

As Lee correctly points out, severe whipping really hurts, being locked in a cage can be extremely uncomfortable, and doing nasty things
to your genitals can be very painful. Lee is also correct in pointing out that these activities, when performed by an experienced and
educated woman, can be done in such a way that they do not cause actual harm or injury. Couples who enjoy advanced S&M have
typically been educated and experienced so that they can engage in intense and severe D&S activities in a healthy and safe manner.
Nicole and Felix and Lee and her husband are two such couples.

In my more than twenty years of practicing this way of life, I have known couples who practiced female sadism and male masochism.
However, most FemDom couples do not participate in severe activities. Although your D&S sessions may be very intense and powerful,
the main purpose of D&S is not so much what happens physically as the effects that D&S activities have on the psyche.

At the end of the day, most S&M and D&S practices are a mental game, and an exchange of power that occurs in the realm of the mind.
Female Domination is ultimately a sexuality that takes place in the creative world of the human psyche. Therefore, as FemDom couples
experiment and explore each other's sexuality, it is vitally important that they remain rooted and grounded in reality.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination A Look at Reality

Chapter Sixteen

A Look at Reality: Down to

Earth in Femdom

Can the desire for a good thing be excessive? (William Shakespeare, “As You Like It,” Act IV, Scene I).

What good is it for a man to gain the whole world, if he loses his soul? (Mark 8:36)

As we have seen, Female Domination is a large umbrella with many forms, expressions and lifestyles. I have
shared the personal and intimate experiences of forty different couples who have incorporated Female
Domination into their relationships. Some in a soft and sensual way, some in a harsh and severe way, some
as something crazy and trendy, some as something romantic, some in a controversial way, some mainly in
the bedroom, and most both in and out of the bedroom. myth. No matter the peculiarities, most have reported
having better marriages and relationships thanks, in large part, to the Female Domination way of life. We
have witnessed how Female Domination can build bonds of intimacy and trust in a couple. We have seen
how FemDom can avoid arguments, relieve tensions, take sex to a higher level than the purely physical,
increase the power of women in society and inject excitement into the mundane tasks of life, such as house
maintenance tasks. We have seen how FemDom can satisfy a man's inner child, build a woman's self-
esteem, add spice to the bedroom, rekindle a romance, and spark a power exchange in the woman/man
relationship. We have seen how society is evolving towards Female control, relationship by relationship, one
at a time.

Female Domination is an exciting and satisfying lifestyle choice. It is a way to dominate one's time and
attention. This is particularly true with men who have been seeking loving female authority for most of their
lives. Since it is men who seduce the dominant natures of their female partners with their genuine submission,
it is important that all parties be grounded in reality. Men have a tendency to wait too long, too quickly. Female
Domination is an ever-present reality for many couples in our society.

However, one's fantasies cannot always be translated into reality. For the most part, Female Domination is
not “Kalmann's Diaries” or “The Story of O”. It's about everyday people relating to each other with mutual
love and respect. A woman needs more than a slave and a servant. You need a life partner who wants to
make your life more enjoyable through FemDom. A FemDom relationship needs to be seen in two ways, a
general picture of the relationship and the details of the relationship that build the general picture. Man's
need for loving female authority is the general motif and the big picture, if you will. How this need, deeply
rooted in man, is expressed and satisfied, requires the totality of the feminine character and nature.

On the surface, the submissive man is attracted to the external expressions of the dominant woman. The woman who acts like a Witch,
who is bossy, aggressive, with her own opinion and without nonsense, sends the signal that she is really dominant and this external
expression attracts and excites the submissive man, especially in the sexual field.

Likewise, for some submissives, the image or representation of a woman who is cruel to men and mistreats
them attracts them because it represents domination and authority. This sexually excites these men, because
this external display of dominance indicates that the woman's interior is one of dominance and power.
Terms like Female Domination, Female Supremacy and Female Superiority were coined by men, when they
were trying to explain their desires towards the female gender. So women are wise to capitalize on them
using these same terms. Words are simple verbal representations. The
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination A Look at Reality

Correct signal sent to the man's mind will conjure up the programming that has been embedded in his subconscious
since he was a child. Men create most FemDom art, paintings and images to express how powerful women are in
their eyes and how weak they feel in the presence of a woman. These images represent what men feel inside.
The poet and song writer use words and the artist uses pictures to express their intimate feelings. So when a
woman becomes that image by putting on fetish clothes or saying a term or using her voice in a certain way, she
reaches the submissive nature of the man and triggers his feelings and desires, making him weak and defenseless.

Then the woman can interact with the man with all barriers and defense mechanisms down.
She is now free to interact with the man in a more meaningful way. Intimacy and bonding can now take place
between woman and man, because now she can see herself as he sees her.
Now she sees that in his eyes she is truly a Goddess.
That's why I say to ladies, please don't be offended by FemDom-themed artwork, videos or literature, no matter
how graphic they may be. Instead, look more closely at what the male gender is expressing. What are men trying
to convey when they turn to the media to show men collared and tied up at a woman's feet? Ask yourselves, why
are places like the Otherworld Realm so popular with men? What do these representations say about the
submissive nature of man?

If a woman wants to take a closer look, overcome her prim and self-righteous ways, and examine the message
rather than the content, then she will gain an incredible inside view of the man's psyche. What is the underlying
message of all these expressions, whatever the content? Isn't it simply the male gender recognizing its need to
submit to the female gender? Isn't it the inner child of man crying out to be disciplined and trained by the female
gender? Is it not the true nature of man, showing itself in his attempt to surrender to the female gender?

Love and nurturing is the other side of the coin of female authority. Men need love and nurturing for their emotional
health and social stability, but these traits rarely extend to the sexual and it is the sexual that is usually at the
forefront of a man's psyche. It is no different from the basic sexual attraction that men have towards women. A
woman who wears provocative clothing or shows some skin will attract and arouse most men. Men are dying to
be with the sexual woman. In a moment of sexual excitement, men worry less about whether the woman is sweet
or loving or nurturing. All they know is that they are under her power and are attracted to her because of her
sexual power.

With the submissive man, a woman who represents a dominant personality has the same effect as a woman who
represents sexuality. The submissive is attracted to both characteristics. If you had a room full of men, each with
a different level in the development of their submissive nature, and a dominant woman were to enter the room
and interact with the men, how she would be perceived would vary depending on the strength of her desires. of
every submissive man.
If a woman in conservative business attire walked into this room, all the men would notice because she is a
woman, but how they would respond to her would vary depending on her external appearance and internal
natures. If she were to ask these men for something (let's say something they don't want to do) in a gentle and
meek way, some men would ignore her and others would respond favorably but reluctantly. But if this same
woman entered this room radiating sexuality, through clothing that enhances her feminine characteristics, all the
men would notice and would be dying to assist her. The sexual drive would override the logical and rational side
of the man's mind and the men would respond to this woman controlled by their penises, because her sexual
energy would be too much for these men to resist.
Now let's take the experiment one step further. If the same woman walked into this room of men dressed in her
conservative business clothes with no sexual connotations, but instead of making a difficult request in a soft and
meek tone, she let out an order in an aggressive and arrogant tone, the submissive men of the room would feel
excited and respond to him in a sexual way. Men who have weak desires for submission would feel offended by
her and would refer to her as a Witch, in a negative sense. But men who have strong desires for submission would
feel sexually aroused by her impudence and would see her as a Witch, in a positive way.

Externally the submissive man desires to be dominated by the Witch. Internally he desires both things, the Witch
and the Nurturer. It's just that his sexual drive and his desires for submission take over and he seeks the Witch first.
However, women are multidimensional, with many aspects in their nature. It can be the Witch, but it can also be
the Angel. Men need both, but for some men the sexual drive and desire to submit tends to desire the Witch more.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination A Look at Reality

Because marriage precisely has to be about more than sex, the FemDom relationship has to be established on more than just the
Witch. A healthy relationship has to be built on friendship and compatibility. The submissive man has to get to know and appreciate the
totality of the many humors and aspects of the woman. The man who only desires the Witch is unbalanced and does not truly
understand the woman. The submissive man needs to worship the woman in all her glory. He needs to enjoy all the characteristics of
women, because only then can he become a valid servant to women. The submissive man has to know the woman to serve the
woman.

The submissive man needs the Witch to discipline him and keep him in line, but he also needs the Angel to love him and raise him. It
is the totality of Woman and her nature that fulfills the submissive man. The Loving Feminine Authority has to do with both the Witch
and the Angel. The intelligent woman will use her sexuality and her external dominance (aka The Witch) to capture the submissive
through her sexual drive and submissive nature, but for a lasting and meaningful relationship there must also be an intellectual and
social connection.

The woman will most likely express both, because that is her nature and this is good because the man needs both. If there is the right
motivation, everything will be loving feminine authority and loving discipline. Being the Witch, the woman can express a more intense
and aggressive side of her dominant nature, but the submissive man needs that and is attracted to that. Therefore, being the Witch (no
matter how severe), can truly be an act of love, because the woman is giving the man what he needs to satisfy her submission.

A Female Dominance lifestyle works best within marriage, due to the level of commitment. There has to be a deep level of trust,
honesty, and commitment for a FemDom relationship to thrive (the same as any relationship of that nature). Marriage is a covenant
and neither member should have the attitude that if things don't go their way they can just get up and leave.

If they have this attitude, the marriage is doomed, regardless of whether it is a FemDom or
no.
The vast majority of the time it is the submissive who introduces the wife to the Female Domination way of life. The man desires and
longs to be dominated by his wife. At first his desire to submit to the woman is greater than the woman's desire to dominate and be
served. However, over time things change and a woman's hunger to be in charge and control will become as strong, if not stronger,
than a man's desire to submit. Once this balance is achieved, the FemDom relationship begins to be very satisfactory for both parties.
It goes further than any other type of relationship, because the bond of trust and love between the Dominant woman and the submissive
man grows beyond what was ever thought possible.

Few women want a man to let themselves be completely trampled on. Man needs to bring the right balance to any relationship.
Fantasies do not always reflect reality. Woman is superior and man should always treat her as such and should always strive to obey
and serve her. But she also needs a friend and a companion for her life. A relationship has to be more than D&S. A man should not
sacrifice the things his wife or girlfriend loves about him on the altar of D&S. D&S can enhance the relationship but cannot be its
foundation.

A woman needs a life partner with whom she can share her goals and dreams. You will need a friend with whom you can share your
hobbies and interests. Yes, the dominant woman rules. Yes, some dominant women love to wear leather and get into D&S. Yes, the
dominant woman needs to be adored and served by her man. However, you also need a stimulating conversation, a dinner companion,
someone to have fun with, and someone to share life with. The man would be the friend, companion, lover, servant and slave of his
Queen. A woman needs all this in a man.

One of the biggest misconceptions regarding this way of life is that a man has to lose his masculinity when he submits to a woman.
Although some men want to be feminized and stripped of their masculinity, most submissive men are still quite masculine. Many
dominant women and many dominant wives like to dominate a masculine man and they like to control a masculine man. What most
dominant women don't like is the macho man, not the masculine man. There is a big difference. Dominant women like to strip men of
their macho ways and macho ego, not necessarily of their masculinity.

A man does not have to lose his masculinity to submit to a woman. He will have to humble himself and lose his pride and macho ego.
A dominant woman will help you with this, because she will demand that your macho ways be put aside. This is the good news. Once
a man begins to submit to the woman in his life, she will help him develop his submission, because his submission will feed his
dominance and thus he will become even stronger.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination A Look at Reality

There are women out there who want their man to be feminine all the time. They do not like to see macho or manly manners in him, so
they train them accordingly. There are also many women who like their man to be manly in public. They may want their man to present
a manly image at times and an effeminate, feminine image at other times. It is not about what is wrong and what is right. It totally
depends on what the woman wants and what things the man's submissive nature responds favorably to.

Few women want a man who allows himself to be trampled on. Most women want a man they can connect with on an intellectual level
and all women want a man they can share life with as a friend. The submissive man can satisfy this social need in a woman and remain
totally submitted to her. For centuries women have satisfied their social need in men and yet they were expected to be submissive at
the same time.

Most women don't want a slacker outside the bedroom. What is a lazy person? Being lazy means being weak, but women want that
weakness confined within the relationship. It doesn't mean that they want their man to be weak in his interactions with others or in his
ability to deal with life's challenges. Dominant Women enjoy making a man surrender his will and strength to them by using their
feminine power. It is an exchange of powers. He humiliates and acquiesces to the fact that she is the dominant gender and that she is
in charge. Her feminine power and sexual energy make her weak in her presence. Thus he becomes lazy in her presence. It has
nothing to do with how big you are, or how successful you are, or how confident you are in relation to others. It has everything to do
with what concerns his Queen.

Life is about decisions, and swimming between two waters only leads to tension and uncertainty. Having a dual nature is known as split
personality and it is difficult to thrive in life when you have a split personality. The two personalities will always be in conflict with each
other and you will have many internal struggles. Split personality causes a person to make only half-hearted decisions and thus goals
and achievements are never completely achieved. If a man wishes to experience true submission to a woman, then he must put aside
his masculine pride and humble himself through submission to his Queen.

Once she begins to take control, the man has to allow her to do so. It is not always easy, even for a submissive man, to surrender his
will to the will of his partner. This is especially true when the woman makes a decision that the man does not agree with. It is on such
occasions that a man's commitment to his Queen and this way of life comes into play. The submissive man still has free will and is
free to be difficult and sexist with his Queen, but such an attitude will never provide him with the satisfaction of his submission.

Submission is a desire but it is also a decision. The human will decides what strength will gain in him.
The more a man submits to a woman, the stronger his desire to submit to women becomes, and in this way his will becomes easier to
submit. The sooner a man comes to terms with his desires to submit to the female gender and the sooner he makes the quality decision
to choose submission, when he does not like the choices that women make for her life, the sooner he will experience the true
satisfaction of the submissive.

It's easy for a man to say that he adores his Queen and wants to serve her, but if he spends all his time fantasizing about his Queen
in leather and D&S scenarios, then is he really focusing on her needs? This is great for him to see her dressed in leather and remember
how hot and dominant she was during his last D&S session with her. However, he should use that image and sexual arousal as
motivation to serve her outside of the bedroom. The reality is that the submissive would have to learn to channel that sexual and
submissive energy into doing things that are pleasant for her and many of which will be in non-sexual and practical life situations.

A man can motivate his Queen to have more D&S sessions in the bedroom by serving her outside of it.
Then when she comments on the great job your servant is doing around the house or being attentive to her needs, you can open up to
tell him how her last D&S session (in which she wore that daring leather outfit) is helping her. motivate him. By telling his Queen that
he feels so in love with her and so submissive towards her that he cannot imagine anything other than serving her, the man is
demonstrating the kind of attitude that will awaken dominance in his Queen and make her want to play with her man more often. . But
if the submissive nags her about leather and D&S sessions, she will end up discouraged and lose interest. This is the reality. True
submission comes from serving a woman without expecting anything in return. It's okay for a man to be honest with her about what
motivates him, but he needs to serve her regardless of her mood. That is the true submission of man.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination A Look at Reality

The man who is in a FemDom relationship has to motivate his Queen by showing her the benefits of the Female Domination
relationship. The wife who has adopted FemDom obviously enjoys some aspects of this way of life, but it is important that the man
gives the woman room to develop. The worst course of action for a submissive is to push his Queen too hard in the D&S aspects of
the relationship. That will only have the result of discouraging her. The man with submissive fantasies and desires needs to focus on
serving his Queen how she likes to be served and that will provide him with the motivation he needs to perhaps put on some leather
and wield the whip. Let him give him what he needs and in return he will give the man what he needs.

The woman disciplines, dominates and humiliates a man to satisfy his desires and to train him to serve her. This way of life should
enhance the idyll, not distance itself from it. A woman needs an idyll and not all D&S has to be wild. Here are some practical ways in
which a man can promote romance with his Queen within a D&S environment:

• Write poetry to her when she's not with you and allow your feelings of submission toward her to channel from your mind to your
hand as you write (or type) what your heart feels for her.
Then, when she is present, get on your knees and recite the poems you have written for her. • Buy her gifts, flowers,
or balloons and present them to her. If she dominates you one night you should focus your attention on her the next day and you
should go out of your usual behavior to express your gratitude by surprising her with a gift.

• Here's one of my favorites: Prepare her a bubble bath, light candles around the tub, undress her, and bathe her. Pour him a
glass of wine and let him drink it while it soaks. Then bathe her, dry her, put her to bed and serve her orally. She is your
Queen and you are her servant. She still rules and you are giving her pleasure with an attitude of adoration and submission.
This is very romantic but it is also a FemDom exercise.

• Take her outside to enjoy a night of love. Take her to dinner at a nice restaurant and then go dancing or to a show. You can
add some D&S to the night, like her wearing sexy lingerie under her dress and you wearing her panties or a cock ring or a
chastity device under your pants. Be lavish with kisses and affection on her throughout the night and I guarantee that, if
she is not too tired, she will want you to worship her body when you return home.

Idyll is the expression of a man's love for his Queen. Love is an act of submission in a man.
The man should allow his desires and energy of submission to be channeled into the expression of his adoration and servile attitude
toward her. The man should humble himself and write poetry or a song for her. He should humble himself and serve her in a personal
and intimate way. The woman needs balance in her life, so the submissive has to be willing to balance hard D&S with many FemDom
activities full of softness and romance in addition.

Many men make the mistake of constantly expecting D&S performances from their life partners.
What they are risking is alienating their wives from FemDom with demands for domination. The submissive needs to focus on serving
his wife and seducing his dominant with his submission. The best way for a man to awaken these dominant juices in a woman is to
humbly submit to her. The worst thing a man can do is nag a woman into being dominant. This way of life consists of the man fulfilling
the needs of the woman. It's not about him pressuring her to be what he wants.

Most FemDom marriages are no different from other marriages when it comes to the need for openness and the ability to communicate.
In fact the FemDom marriage is usually stronger due to the level of trust and honesty that has been established. The man who
introduces his wife to this way of life has made himself vulnerable, and this will lead to a deeper level of trust and intimacy between
them.

Just because the woman has taken charge of the marriage does not mean that she is not allowed to communicate her feelings and
emotions to her husband. My own experience indicates that the submissive husband is more open to listening to his wife, because he
now exists to serve her. Compare the submissive husband and the so-called macho or traditional husband and I think you will find that
the submissive husband is more eager to make himself available to respond to his wife's needs. The submissive husband is motivated
to serve and D&S produces that more intimate bond.
The dominant wife still needs that life partner, who is there to express her discontent or frustration. The woman who has had a
horrible day at work and wants to be held and comforted by her husband would find that the submissive is genuinely interested and
feels it is an honor to be there for her. Comfort and support are not domination but submission. For centuries the submissive wife has
been there to comfort and support her husband. Society has expected this of women, so now that the tables have turned, the
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination A Look at Reality

Submissive husband has to be there to provide his wife with emotional support. D&S sessions and FemDom activities would keep the
husband centered and focused on service to his Queen, be that service domestic, sexual, social or emotional.

Some FemDom couples have small children at home. This is the reality. It is important for FemDom couples to protect the innocence
of their children and not expose them to any type of sexual or domination activities between the wife and husband. Most FemDom
couples do an excellent job of allowing their sons to grow up like normal boys.

They protect them from seeing or experiencing anything that, due to their age and immaturity, they are not prepared to handle
emotionally. This is why most FemDom couples only play and practice their D&S way of life when the children are away or when they
are leaving without the children. In other words, they sneak out to play.

I always recommend that FemDom couples with children buy a trunk that can be locked, to put all the D&S material, tools and clothes
inside. They should make sure it is locked tightly and keep the key hidden from their children. Then, when the children go to visit
relatives, it will be time to play. It is not very different from what all couples with children encounter when they want to have sex. A
FemDom couple with young children does not want to play if the children are right next door and there is a chance they could leave at
parties. Before the Adults open the chest and play, they should make sure that there is no chance of the children coming home at night.

Most FemDom wives with children will testify that their playtime with their husband is much more important, as it will be rarer than for
couples without children. The wife has to make sure that she obtains, during this play time, her husband's complete obedience, so that
she can reaffirm how she wants him to behave towards the children. Also, assign all necessary tasks. If the wife uses play time
skillfully, she can ensure that her husband will show proper respect to the children and will be an excellent father to them. Even if you
do something about childrearing that she doesn't approve of, you can address it during the next play session. This will mean less
arguing regarding the children, which in turn means that the children will grow up in a harmonious and peaceful home.

A Female Dominance marriage should promote harmony in the home and the wife should deal with her husband, and his behavior,
within the home. The husband would have to show respect for the wife and never argue with her. He must be willing to obey his wife in
the reverent manner that will ensure harmony in the home and allow for a healthy environment in which his children will develop. If the
wife diligently disciplines the husband during playtime, this will ensure an obedient husband and a loving father. The children will
witness that their father loves their mother, is a responsible citizen, does housework, and spends quality time with them. This is an
excellent male role model for boys and girls. Children will also notice that Mom is the head of the family and this will be a great help to
a daughter, because she will be less inclined to fall into social stereotypes of male and female roles.

No parent should impose their sexuality or way of life on their children, even while they are maturing. Each of us is an individual being
and we have to explore and discover our sexuality when the time comes. Parents are obligated to share the facts of life with their
children and encourage them to adopt a rigorous moral code. However, they never have to deal with D&S or Female Domination.
Your children will discover all this naturally at the right time. A submissive man does not need to have a father to explain this way of life
to him. As we have seen your desires will develop and your nature will eventually come to light in due time.

In closing, let me reiterate the following. Both men and women have been created in the image of God and are therefore very valuable.
Female Domination is not about treating men as dirty or abusive. Submission and slavery in this way of life are voluntary submission
and voluntary slavery. It is the man who throws himself on the ground in front of his Queen and his Goddess. It is an act of devotion
to the female gender and a revelation within the man that the woman is superior to him. Nothing is forced or can be forced. It is a heart
condition. Female Domination is about Loving Female Authority and the continued social evolution towards Female rule. This way of
life has enhanced many marriages and many female/male relationships.

Some say that Female Domination is just about sex, as if sex is not important. Sex is much more than a bodily function and the female
domination lifestyle is much more than sex. Sex produces intimacy. Sex is about relationships and marriage. Sex means two people
becoming one. Sex has to do with romance and love. Sex means
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination A Look at Reality

commit and join. Sex is fun and God created it to be. Sex is important and Female Domination is about
more than just sex. Female Domination is sexual, mental, emotional, social and spiritual.

It involves much more trust and frankness to share with each other the secrets and desires most hidden
in one's soul. Too many married couples have to hide their desires from each other. How sad that people
hide their true selves from the person they have chosen to spend their life with. Female Domination is all
about sharing and satisfying both the desires of the submissive man and those of the dominant woman.
When made with love it is simply beautiful.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Appendix A

Appendix A

Only for couples:

The Psychoanalysis of the Submissive Man

Ladies, if you want to get started with the Female Domination way of life but don't know where to start, maybe this exercise can help
you. When I meet a new patient/client I first adopt the role of Dominatrix to excite their submissive nature and strip away their inhibitions
to get them to open up to me. I would recommend that you prepare for the mental examination by first bringing your husband or
submissive to a state of total submission.

Dress in your most exciting domination clothes. Have him completely naked in front of you.
Then dominate him to bring him to a submissive area of the mind. If you still don't know what triggers stimulate
their submission, maybe you can start with an erotic spanking. If he responds to verbal humiliation, then
humiliate him by all means while you administer the spanking. You can humiliate him for being so little of a
man or humiliate him for having such a small penis. Don't be afraid to be tough, play the role of harpies.

Then, once you have brought him to that magical place of submission, change your behavior. Be soft, hug
him, kiss him and love him. Find a comfortable bed or sofa and lie him down, with his head in your lap, while
you begin to gently ask him about his past. When I get into some really personal, deep area, I would
recommend that you use your sexuality. Allow him to suck your breasts and touch you in the most intimate
areas. Allow his deepest desires to submit to women as a gender to wash over him, and, most importantly,
his desire to submit to you.

Keep encouraging him to open up more. You will come to understand him more than you thought possible.
A final word of warning: if something ever happens that you think you can't handle (such as finding out that
the child was abused or something similar), encourage him to visit a professional psychologist.

Below are the questions I use to delve into the psyche of the submissive man. It is important that you do them
in the exact order in which they are numbered. Do not add or remove any. If you are the wives, when a
question is about your wife, do not change it. Do it as is. You are not only the wives but you also represent,
for him, women as a gender. If he says anything you don't like, don't scold him.
Be permissive. You can deal with the things you don't like later. Don't rush, either, with the questions. Take
time and explore it as much as possible.

Psychoanalysis of the submissive man:

1. Do you remember the first time you had a sexual orgasm?

(While you ask him this question, lightly caress his penis)
Please explain this experience in detail. 2.
How old were you when you first realized that you wanted to be sexually dominated by a woman?

(Give a firm squeeze to the balls)

2a) Explain where you were and what triggered those
feelings. 2b) Why do you think you have these feelings?
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Appendix A

2c) Would you say that the desire to be sexually dominated by a woman has become stronger or weaker as you have gotten
older?
3. What kind of relationship did you have with your Mother when you were a child?
(Caress her face and hair) 3a) Was
she the one who punished you when you misbehaved? 3b) Can you
remember any intense experiences you had with her when she was punishing you?
Like she was always especially vigorous or showed her physical strength with you 3c) What is your
relationship with your Mother like today? 3d) How do you
feel about your Mother?
4. Do you have any older sister (or sisters)?
(Continue with the caresses on the face and hair) 4a)
What kind of relationship did you have with her (or them) when you were growing up? 4b) Can you
remember any experiences with her (them) that you would classify as female domination?

5. Can you remember having feelings of submission towards any other woman when you were
growing? 5a)
Grandma? 5b)
Aunt? 5c)
Teacher? 5d)
Babysitter? 5e)
Other female authority figures?
6. What can you say about dreams? Can you remember having any dreams about being dominated by a woman?

(Play with her nipples) 6a)

Tell me about those dreams in detail, as well as you can remember them. 6b) How old
were you when you had these dreams? 6c) Were they always
recurring (repetitive) dreams? 6d) Do you still have dreams
about female domination today?
7. What about hookups? Did you flirt a lot before you got married (or before your current relationship)?
(Caress his chest and stomach) 7a) What
type of girls were you attracted to? Aggressive? Shy? With a certain hair color or physical structure? Modest girls or those
who had a certain reputation? 7b) Were you sexually active in adolescence and early youth?

8. Describe in detail the first time you had sex with a girl. How many years do you-
girls? Was it a pleasant experience?
(Continue caressing her body) 8a)
Would you say that you were the aggressor or was she?
8b) What did the sexual relationship consist of? In oral sex to her? In oral sex to you? Both? Intercourse with you on top?
Intercourse with her on top? All previous? 8c) Would you say that throughout your
life you have had sexual relations with Many women, Few women or Normal? 8d) Why do you think you slept with those
many (or few)
women?
9. Let's talk about fetishes. Do you have any?
(Place a leather garment near his lips and nose, letting him smell and lick the material while you ask him these questions)
9a) Does seeing a woman in leather
clothes make you uncomfortable? Why do you think that is? 9b) And the boots? Does
seeing a woman wearing leather boots turn you on? Why do you think that is? 9c) (If you answer yes to 9a or 9b) Can you
remember the first time you were turned on by seeing a woman in leather clothing? Did it make her seem more powerful to
you? Did you feel weak seeing her in leather clothes? 9d) Do you like my leather clothes? Would you like to see me with
more? 9e) Do you have a fetish with rubber, gum, PVC, lace or any other
material?
(If he says yes, repeat 9a to 9d, replacing the leather with the material he has a fetish for)
10. Have you read a lot on the topic of Female Domination? What books or magazines have you read? 10a) Describe a story or
two that you remember reading really turned you on.
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Appendix A

(While describing any story or article, occasionally squeeze his balls, give him an occasional pat on his penis and a pinch
on his nipples to reinforce the woman's dominance.) 10b) Why do you think these stories help you? did they get excited
like
that?
11. Do you watch a lot of Femdom videos or movies that deal with issues or have scenes
female domination? 11a)
Describe a couple of scenes that you vividly remember sexually aroused you.
(Do the same as in 10a) 11b) Why
do you think these scenes excited you like that?
12. What specifically attracted you to your wife (or current girlfriend)?
(Kiss her gently on the face and neck) 12a) Do you
consider her dominant? 12b) Who was
more aggressive when you started dating, you or Ella? 12c) Is it possible that it
was her potential to dominate you that attracted you to her?
13. Describe your relationship with her, today.
(Continue kissing him)
13a) Who would you say governs your relationship, you, her or neither? 13b) Have
you ever confessed your desire to be dominated by a woman? 13c) How do you think he would
respond? 13d) If she were willing, would
you allow her to rule over you and would you be willing to surrender to her? 13e) What parts of yourself would you be willing to
give
up to her? Your sex life? Your personal life? The economy? Leisure? Any area? 13f) What area of yours are you least willing
to surrender to her? 13g) What would happen if she
asked you for that part of you? Would you give it to him? Is it possible that
you gave him that area?

14. Do you believe in

God? 14a) If so, do you believe that God is male or female?
14b) Why do you think so?
15. What are your feelings regarding Female Supremacy?
(Squeeze his penis and balls firmly) 15a) Do you
consider women to be superior to men, men superior to women, or do you think they are equal? 15b) Why? What traits
make one sex superior to
the other or why are they equal? 15c) Would you like women to send you? 15d) Would you like your
wife (current girlfriend) to send you?

16. Knowing the masculine and feminine character, I can tell you that the only way for women to completely dominate men is
through severe and even extreme measures. Would you be willing to endure these severe and extreme measures?

(If he answers yes to any of the questions below, give him a firm squeeze on the balls and say, “It will be my great
pleasure to make you endure that for me.”) 16a) Would you endure corporal
punishment, including spanking, flogging, and other severe measures?
Do you want it? And, if so, why? 16b)
Would you tolerate being humiliated by women, including being despised, degraded and verbally insulted? Do you want
it? And, if so, why? 16c) Would you tolerate being
denied sexual orgasm for long periods of time, while being made to provide the woman with all the orgasms she wants?
Do you want it? And, if so, why? 16d) Would you tolerate having your genitals punished and even tortured? Do you want
it?
And, if so, why? 16e) Would you tolerate it if the woman turned the tables and used a strap-on dildo to put you in your
place? Do
you want it? And, if so, why? 16f) Would you endure the humiliating act of a woman urinating on you? Do you want it? And,
if so, why? 16g) Would you tolerate being forced
to watch your wife take another lover in your presence? Do you want it? And, if so, why?
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Appendix A

16h) Would you tolerate him dominating you in front of other women? Do you want it? And, if so, why? 16i) Finally, could
you stand being her total slave, having to do all the tasks she assigns to you? Do you want it? And, if so, why?

17. Do you consider me to have that kind of power over you?

17a) Then tell me your most hidden secrets. Confess to me something that you have never confessed to anyone. Something
that you have hidden deep inside you. You can trust me. Surrender to me all your hidden secrets. Confess everything to me.

***
This is where you can confess something. It can be bombshell news or it can be something that seems insignificant. However,
for him it will not be insignificant. If it is bombshell news, it is important that you respond with understanding and love. Again, if it's
something that makes you angry, you can punish him later. This is where he is most on the verge of breaking down. If it does, it is a
positive sign. He is losing control of his will regarding you. He's giving up. In any case, it is important that you take advantage of the
moment.

Comfort him. Then, once comforted, excite him by touching his penis and kissing him. Then mount him and let him penetrate you.
Hold him and let him feel the warmth and pleasure you give him. Tell him you love him. Then, before the pleasure gets too good for
him, get it out of you. Give his penis and balls a firm squeeze, look him in the eyes and say something like:

“Dear, I know that you have searched all your life to find your right place, which is to be totally submitted to a woman. Well, your
search is over. I'm here and I'm here to stay. I want you to completely surrender to me. Your mind, your body, your economy, your
macho ego, all of you. I hope you are my total slave. You will have to endure a lot for me and I will always be expanding your limits.
However, you can just let go and submit to my feminine power.

I want you to realize that women are superior to men, and that's okay. Your proper place is to be submitted to me. Don't fight it, let
go and surrender. You have searched and searched all your life, but now I am here and your search is over. You just have to surrender
and do whatever I tell you to do. Understood?"

After he nods, which I'm sure he will, explain to him that you are going to take full control of his genitals and that his orgasms will be few and rare. Tell him
that women are the only ones who are here to receive pleasure and that men are here to give them pleasure. Then order him to humiliate himself and
take his rightful place between your legs and order him to give you oral pleasure, and for as long as you want.

Take advantage of this intimate experience by putting your new knowledge to work for your benefit and well-being. I would love to
hear what you have to tell me. My email is:
[email protected]
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Appendix B

Appendix B
Resource List:

Female Domination Websites

Female Superiority Site by Elise Sutton – If you liked the book you will like the site.
www.femalesuperiority.com

Akasha's Web – Erotic FemDom stories.

www.akashaweb.com

Camille Paglia – For intellectual stimulation and political commentary.

www.privat.ub.uib.no/bubsy/nomore.htm

Goddess Club – A site for men who worship Supreme Women and for Women who wish to be treated
like Goddesses. Articles with practical advice for women and men.

www.goddessclub.com

Real Women don't do housework. - Lady Misato provides sound advice to wives on Female Domination,
Erotic Power and Matriarchy.
www.geocities.com/ladymisato

The Kingdom of the Otherworld – A current Private State of Female Supremacy.

www.owk.cz

Women Who Administer Punishment (WHAP) – Recommends that women take charge of their
relationships using the techniques of female domination and domestic discipline.

www.whapmag.com

Female Domination Support Groups:

ClubFEM (Females Enslaving Males) – Fem-Dom group based in Houston with chapters throughout
the country.
www.clubfem.com

ClubFEM-Maryland/DC – My good friend Ms. Kathleen is the Head Mistress of the Maryland/ DC chapter
of ClubFEM.
www.clubfem-maryland.com
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Appendix B

Disciplinary Wives Club – An organization whose purpose is to encourage the application of “good old-
fashioned spanking” and other very traditional methods of discipline by wives to their committed
partners.
www.disciplinarywivesclub.com

Sociedad Internacional Alice Kerr-Sutherland Box 12,

Hastings, East Sussex, England http://
easyweb.easynet.co.uk/~~sartopia/akssi.html

Pan-sexual and Leather BDSM Groups:

Sociedad Eulenspiegel PO
Box 2783 New
York ,
NY 10163
212-388-7022
www.tes.org

La Rosa Negra PO
Box 11161 Arlington,
Virginia 22210 703-715-6507
www.br.org

Boston Dungeon Society

119 Drum Hill Rd #152
Chelmsford, MA 01824
617-783-1386
www.bostondungeon.org

Knot For Everyone (Nudo para todos)

P.O. Box 45
Fanwood, NJ 07023
www.knot4every1.org

The Society of Janus

PO Box 411523 San
Francisco, CA 94141-1523
415-292-3222
www.soj.org

The Threshold Society, Inc.

12828 Victory Blvd. #282
North Hollywood, CA 91606-3013
(818)782-1160
www.threshold.org

The Triskeli Guild

PO Box 111
Bellingham, WA 98227-0111
www.triskeli.org
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Appendix B

Recommended readings:

The Venus of Furs (Venus in Furs)

Leopold Von Sacher-Masoch
Penguin Classics

Sexual Personages: Art and Decadence from Nefertiti to Emily Dickinson (Sexual Personae:
Art and Decadence From Nefertiti To Emily Dickinson)
Camille Paglia
Vintage Books, Random House

Manual del Ama (The Mistress Manual)

Mistress Lorelei
Greenery Press

The Art of Sensual Female Dominance

Claudia Varrin
Citadel Press
Kensington Publishing

The Sexually Dominant Woman

Lady Green
Greenery Press

Some women (Some Women)

Laura Antoniou
Rhinoeros

Charm School for Sissy Maids

Mistress Lorelei
Greenery Press

Un amor distinto (Different Loving)

Gloria and William Brame
Villard Books

The Governess Anthology, Vol. I, II and III (The Governess Compendiums Vol I, II and III)
The Governess Anthology contains the best of the twelve issues of “The Gover-ness” magazine
republished in separate volumes. Dozens of letters, essays, articles, poems, studies and fascinating
archival material about the discipline applied to young men by the Female Vigilantes. Hard to find but
available on the Internet. Try it on:
www.januslondon.co.uk
(“The Governess” is presented in paperback – Other FemDom literature is also offered)

The Natural Superiority of Women, Fifth Edition

Dr. Ashley Montagu
Altamira Press
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Appendix B

Zondervan Amplified Bible or The NIV Bible and The NIV Exhaustive
Concordance Available at your

local Christian bookstore.

Looking for a professional dominant woman (Domina)

Revista de Dominant Directory International (DDI) www.ddimag.com
Strictly Speaking Pub. Co.

P.O. Box 8006 Palm

Springs, CA 92263

Max Fisch Femdom Guide - The best source on the Internet to find a professional femdom! www.maxfisch.net

Quality professional telephone advice on

Domination:
Ms Kathleen Only

with prior citation.

Contact at [email protected]

Ms Roxanne (509)

324-3666
[email protected]

Unconventional friendly psychologists and counselors:

Kink Aware Professionals www.bannon.com/kap/psycho.htm Dorothy C. Hayden, CSW 209 East 10th Street,
Suite 14 New York, NY www.sextreatment.com

Fetish clothing and BDSM toy stores:

JT’s Stock Room 2140

Hyperion Avenue, Los Angeles,

CA 90027 www.stockroom.com

Stormy Leather 1158

Howard St., San
Francisco, CA 94103
www.stormyleather.com
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Appendix B

Versatile Fashions 535

W. Walnut Ave.
Orange, California 92868 (714)
538-0337
www.versatile-fashions.com

The Outer Skin (Pittsburgh, PA)

416 East 8th Street
Munhall, PA 15120
www.xtc2hot.com/outerskin.html

Fetishes Boutique 704

S. 5th Street in Philadelphia (215)
829-4986
www.fetishesboutique.com

Purple Passion
211 West 20th Street New
York, NY 10011 Between
7th & 8th Avenues
www.purplepassion.com

Dream Dresser
1042 Wisconsin Avenue, N.W.
Georgetown, Washington, DC 20007
202.625.0373
or
Dream Dresser
8444-50 Santa Monica Boulevard West
Hollywood, CA 90069 323.848.3480

www.dreamdresser.com

Male Chastity Devices:

Neosteel Chastity Devices http://
www.neosteel.de Neosteel
GmbH Bornstraße 8
D-57629
Malberg Germany Tel./
Fax
0049-2747-912376

CB-2000
www.cb-2000.com A.L.
Enterprises, Inc.
141 Industrial Park Rd Suite 301 - 302 Henderson,
NV 89015 (1-800-331-8005)
Machine Translated by Google

Female Domination Appendix B

The Male Chastity Tube (o Remy Tube)

www.chastytube.com

The Carrara's Belt

www.chastity-belts.com

Tollyboy Belts
www.tollyboy.com PO
Box 27
Dronfield
Derbyshire
S18 8DN
England
+44.(0)114.237.5232

Mistress Lori's Chastity Devices – For those interested in advanced male chastity. Designed mainly for Prince Albert or
frenum type perforations. Permanent chastity devices available with breakaway screws. www.chastitytube.com/device.html

Vanilla and Spice – Are you interested in chastity? We have a lot here, from belts to choose from to stories about chastity,
magazines, etc.
http://yourkey.sufferware.com/chastconts.htm

Female Domination Art and Illustrations:

Sartopia – FemDom art by Sardax (the person who designed the cover for this book). www.sardax.com

Eric Stanton Bibliography – Samples of Stanton's recent work. www.geocities.com/

elvis_paris/stanton/index.html

The Art of Gene Bilbrew – Biography and samples of his work, including covers for Exoti-que Magazine (1951-1957).
www.dushi.com/bdsm_art/work/
bilbrew